Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Hello, and welcome to another experimental Danganronpa fic, in which a new inspiration popped into my head in an unexpected way, and this is another attempt to do another horror-type story whilst my other fic, Danganronpa: Super Duper Highschool of the Dead, is currently ongoing.

This fic came to light when I was browsing Youtube on my smartphone, until I came across an uploaded video about an upcoming anime. At first I thought it was a hentai-type anime, but curiosity got me and decided to take a look, despite the fact that hentai anime being uploaded on Youtube are edited and no ADULT scenes are allowed.

It turns out that it wasn't a hentai at all, but a PV about an anime where high school students are stranded in an island, and are faced against GIANT INSECTS. Yup, giant insects, and thankfully the PV I watched as subtitles, so I was able to get the gist and learned of the title: Kyochuu Rettou.

To my surprise it has no entry on Wikipedia so I searched it on Google and found out that it was based on the ongoing manga, and after reading the first five chapters I was instantly hooked, and while not quite overly gore like HOTD, the elements were similar to survival horror-themed series like Resident Evil/Bio Hazard and the Parasite Eve games.

While the manga is ongoing, the upcoming anime, which turns out to be an OVA, will be up by June. The PV anime made me feel anxious as I wanted to see the anime form of the manga, thus I had to be content with reading the manga while waiting for the OVA.

This in turn inspired me to make a Danganronpa version, but I encountered some problems as to which series I should use, as currently there are three series so far: Danganronpa 1, Danganronpa 2 and Danganronpa V3.

In the end, I thought of using the characters from the three series as a way to put them in situations where they must try to survive while tragedy occurs, and of course there will be three protagonists involved: Makoto Naegi, Hajime Hinata and Kaede Akamatsu.

Lastly, this will be quite AU, though I will be borrowing elements from the Danganronpa anime as a plot device. As of now I will try to go T-rated, and see if reception is good before deciing to go to M-rated due to the horror elements.

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 1: Prologue

Japan.

A country located within the Southeast Asia, which is near neighboring countries such as the Philippines and the past it was known for its controversial part in World War II, which led the United States of America to drop an atomic bomb on Hiroshima which caused damage, but also led Japan to surrender, bringing the war to an end.

Since then, Japan and its citizens changed for the better, and along the way became friendlier to other neighboring Asian countries and prospered well in the years to come, slowly becoming one of the fast-growing economic partners to other countries.

As the years passed, many emperors come and go, yet they were able to keep Japan floating economically and its citizens prospered and lived peacefully, thus they slowly moved on after what happened at Hiroshima after World War II ended.

-x-

In the years (or decades) that passed, Japan remained as the economic, trading, and friendliest country within the whole of Asia, and their technologies improved, which led to a lot of scientific breakthroughs which improved the lives of its citizens and increasing the happy lives of everyone, local residents and foreigners living here.

Meanwhile, The scene then zoomed further and you can see that the scene shows that the place being shown is Tokyo, which is bustling with people who are walking the busy streets, some riding vehicles, and others riding on bicycles. There are several types of people seen on the streets; adults, children, and even infants being carried by their parents. Businessmen, businesswomen, students, policemen, all kinds of persons are seen, and they were doing their usual activities as if they do not mind it.

Shops are open and the merchants are selling their merchandise and are enticing people to buy them in hopes of earning money. It was a typical day and it seems that people today are lively and felt that their lives are full of blessings and couldn't ask for anything more, as some are happy with stable jobs, students studying in the best schools, and more, and some even chatted with one another feeling that today is a good day.

"Hey there..."

"Today's a good day..."

"Ah...life is so good..."

"Let's have lunch...?"

"Will you be my girlfriend...?"

"Let's get married..."

"Stop right there!"

"EEEP! COPS!"

-x-

The scene shows that a few weeks later, you can see Hope's Peak Academy, and there you can see a lot of students coming inside, most of them are already enrolled due to their names being randomly chosen and given their assigned titles, while the next scene zooms in and you can see Makoto Naegi walking by, and he was in a state of disbelief that he was chosen to become one of the academy's students through a random draw, and given the title of "Super High School-level Luckster".

Despite the fact that he was chosen to become one of the academy students, which is quite an honor, Naegi still doesn't see himself as "one of the chosen students", as he is still a teenager and is somewhat a few inches shorter than an average adult man. This is proven after seeing other students walk past him and compared their heights. Despite the "Luckster" title, Naegi still sees himself as an ordinary teen, and took a deep breath and prepared himself to enter when a hand touched his shoulder, and as he turned around, he is surprised to see who tapped his shoulder and a conversation took place.

"Okay...here goes nothing..."

"Um...Naegi-kun?"

"Huh?"

"Naegi-kun...it's you!"

"Huh?"

"It's me!"

"Maizono-san?"

"Yup-yup!"

The one Naegi speaking to is a girl, roughly the same age as him, and she is identified as Sayaka Maizono, who has the assigned title of "Super High School-level Idol", in which she is a popular singing idol, and Naegi is surprised at seeing her as Maizono was a schoolmate of Naegi in the last three years as they were in the same junior high school, and he couldn't believe that she still remembered him and as the two made some conversation, the other academy students are surprised, as some of them saw her on TV, yet they couldn't believe that she is chatting with an "ordinary boy".

"Hey, look!"

"Sayaka Maizono!"

"The popular idol?"

"Cool! She's here at Hope's Peak Academy as a student?"

"Whoa...look...who is she talking to?"

"What a boring-looking guy..."

"They seemed to be getting along..."

"Man...I'm jealous..."

Seeing that they are "attracting attention", Maizono told Naegi that they should go inside which he agreed, sensing that some of the male students are "staring daggers" at him and the two went inside, and soon other male students got word that the popular Maizono is also a student at Hope's Peak Academy yet they are startled at the fact that she is chatting immediately with Naegi, in which they are surprised at the fact that Naegi is the "Luckster" and that an "Idol" would entertain him, causing some of them to get envious and jealous towards Naegi.

-x-

Several minutes later, Maizono and Naegi are at the hallway looking at the bulletin board, where several papers are posted, showing the list of sections where the students are assigned to, though the two teens couldn't see it immediately as there were a lot of students in front of them and they had to be patient in waiting for their turns, which Naegi sighed as he never thought the first day of school would turn out to be like this, though Maizono cheered him up which worked well for him.

"Cheer up, Naegi-kun..."

"I know..."

"But you're lucky..."

"Really?"

"Yeah...your name was chosen to become a student in this prestigious academy...and you got a friend from junior high who just became your schoolmate...and we get to chat for the next three years...friends..."

"Yeah...I guess you're right..."

"So cheer up..."

"Okay..."

By then the students in front of them started to leave, and the two teens took the chance to see the bulletin board and there they are able to find their names, seeing that they are assigned in the same section much to Naegi and Maizono's delight, as they are classmates and are assigned to section "Class 78", and the two immediately went towards the room they are assigned to, and there they saw that the other are already there and they appeared to be upbeat like Maizono. Some of them even greeted Maizono as they appeared to know her because of her status as an idol singer.

Naegi glanced at the other students who would become his classmates, and they are identified as the following along with their assigned titles:

- Byakuya Togami - "Super High School-level Heir"

- Kyoko Kirigiri - "Super High School-level Detective"

- Toko Fukawa - "Super High School-level Novelist"

- Yasuhiro Hagakure - "Super High School-level Fortune Teller"

- Aoi Asahina - "Super High School-level Swimmer"

- Sakura Ohgami - "Super High School-level Martial Artist"

- Celestia Ludenberg - "Super High School-level Gambler"

- Hifumin Yamada - "Super High School-level Doujin Artist"

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru - "Super High School-level Moral Compass"

- Mondo Ohwada - "Super High School-level Biker"

- Chihiro Fujisaki - "Super High School-level Programmer"

- Leon Kuwata - "Super High School-level Baseball Player"

- Junko Enoshima - "Super High School-level Fashion Diva"

- Mukuro Ikusaba - "Super High School-level Soldier"

As Mazono began befriending the others, Naegi sat on his seat and stood still, wondering if he could really make a difference here and wondered if "luck" is on his side, until the other students began conversing with Naegi, and to his surprise, he finds himself building a rapport with them because of his optimism, and in no time he began to make friends with most of them, though Togami and Fukawa were reluctant to befriend Naegi because of their attitudes.

By then a homeroom teacher arrived and began the first subject of classes and everyone began to snap to attention and the lecture commences.

In-x-

In the weeks that followed, Naegi adjusted to the school life he was in, and thankfully he adjusted well, and he is starting to enjoy his school life and things went well, and soon he began spending time with some of his classmates, though a select few chose not to engage in casual conversations with Naegi, such as Togami, Fukawa and Kirigiri. Soon he began to build a friendship with Hagakure and there the "Fortune Teller" decided to give him a free fortune telling as he glanced at his crystal ball.

"Say, Naegi-chi...thanks for being a friend..."

"Sure, no problem..."

"As thanks...I'll read you a fortune..."

"Really...?"

"Yeah...and it'll be free of charge..."

"Are you sure...I don't think I need..."

"Okay...here goes...hmm...oh...hmm..."

"What...? What did you see...?"

Naegi blinked his eyes at what he was told, in which the following scenarios are laid out by Hagakure's fortune telling:

- The class will have a field trip

- Naegi will have a "chance encounter" with GIANTS

- His life will changed for better or worse

- Hardships will challenge him in the coming days

- Something TRAGIC will befall those around him

Naegi sweat-dropped upon hearing the hints of the fortune reading and slowly dismissed the notions though Hagakure insisted that his fortune readings are "accurate" and they are likely to happen, which Naegi sighed and is about to leave when a teacher came and announced that in two weeks from now, class 78 will have a field trip, and that they will be traveling via an airplane, which the others were thrilled seeing that they are going on an overseas trip, while others wondered where their trip would take them since the teacher said that it will only be somewhere within Japan.

"A fiefld trip?"

"In a few weeks from now? Cool!"

"Sounds fun..."

"Hope the plane provide doughnuts..."

"And pretty girls..."

"Too bad I can't gamble on a trip..."

"And I can't bring my biker gang with me..."

"Damn...so I'm not allowed to bring my own private jet owned by my own Togami family..."

Naegi wondered what this is about as he just started school at Hope's Peak then in a span of three months they are having a field trip, and transportation will be via an airplane. Maizono scooted closer to Naegi and whispered that she felt that something good is bound to happen, and he just nodded, smiling that he would at least get to spend some time with Maizono.

"Naegi-kun..."

"Yeah...?"

"This is good."

"About having a field trip by plane?"

"Yeah."

"How so?"

"We get to spend time together."

"That's good."

To Be Continued... .

Hope you liked this chapter, as this is only a prologue and thus it started as a light-hearted moment, but the main story will commence in the next chapter, and that is where things will get interesting…and while it only showed Class 78, the characters of Danganronpa 2 and V3 will show up soon.

Preview:

The next chapter jumpstarts the story as Naegi is looking forward to the field trip, only to find out that something unexpected is about to happen…

Reviews are welcomed but needed...

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I am really happy and this inspired me to bring in the next chapter, and here the story shows that the students of Hope's Peak Academy are gearing up for the upcoming field trip, though expect this chapter to be quite slow-paced, but it will pick up speed soon…

Well, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 2:  Fīrudotorippu no maeoki

A few weeks later, the scene shifts at Hope's Peak Academy where the teachers announced that three sections will have a field trip, which the three classes will travel via airplanes, and this sounds like an exciting news to the aforementioned sections, as they always wanted a field trip, and they were told that plans are now underway, and the schedule has been set.

The following sections who are involved in the said field trip are:

- Class 78

- Class 77

- Class 80

Though the three sections are excited about this, other sections expressed dismay and jealousy, as they too wanted to experience having a field trip, and the students can be heard whining and wished to be among the three sections going on the said field trip.

"Have you heard?"

"Three sections get to have a field trip…"

"Just the three of them?"

"How come we're not included?"

"That's unfair!"

"Lucky them…"

"We should complain!"

"I want a refund!"

At the records section, the secretary is currently typing the list of students who are involved in the field trip, which will happen in 14 days, and the scene shifts to the computer monitor where the list of students, and which section they belonged to, is listed.

The names of the students is shown, which are:

Class 77

- Chiaki Nanami - SHSL Gamer

- Hiyoko Saiyonji - SHSL Dancer

- Mikan Tsumiki - SHSL Nurse

- Teruteru Hanamura - SHSL Cook

- Nekomaru Midai - SHSL Coach

- Gundam Tanaka - SHSL Breeder

- Peko Pekoyama - SHSL Swordswoman

- Nagito Komaeda - - SHSL Luckster

- Byakuya Togami II - SHSL Heir

- Ibuki Mioda - - SHSL Guitarist

- Mahiru Koizumi - SHSL Photographer

- Akane Owari - SHSL Gymnast

- Sonia Nevermind - SHSL Princess

- Fuyuhiko Kuzuryuu - SHSL Gangster

- Kazuichi Soda - SHAL Mechanic

Class 78

- Makoto Naegi - SHSL Luckster

- Kyoko Kirigiri - SHSL Detective

- Byakuya Togami - SHSL Heir

- Aoi Asahina - SHSL Swimmer

- Toko Fukawa - SHSL Novelist

- Yasuhiro Hagakure - SHSL Fortune Teller

- Sayaka Maizono - SHSL Idol

- Leon Kuwata - SHSL Baseball Player

- Chihiro Fujisaki - SHSL Programmer

- Mondo Ohwada - SHSL Biker

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru - SHSL Hall Monitor

- Hifumi Yamada - SHSL Doujin Writer

- Celestia Ludenberg - SHSL Gambler

- Sakura Ohgami - SHSL Fighter

Class 80

- Kaede Akamatsu - SHSL Pianist

- Suichi Saihara - SHSL Detective

- Kokichi Oma - SHSL President

- Tsumugi Shirogane - SHSL Cosplayer

- Ryoma Hoshi - SHSL Tennis Player

- Miu Iruma - SHSL Inventor

- Anji Yonaga - SHSL Art Club Member

- Maki Harukawa - SHSL Nursery Teacher

- Himiko Yumeno - SHSL Magician

- Gonta Gokuhara - SHSL Entomologist

- Korekiyo Shinguji - SHSL Folklorist

- Kirumi Tojo - SHSL Maid

- Tenko Chibashira - SHSL Aikido

- Kaito Momota - SHSL Astronaut

The secretary sighed as this is the biggest group of students she has compiled, and wondered what kind of field trip they are about to encounter, as so far there is no manifesto on which places they are about to go, but decided not to dwell on it since it has nothing to do with her.

By then, a co-worker in Hope's Peak came and asked how everything is, in which she said that she just finished making the list of students who are slated to go on the said field trip, yet she is baffled as the manifesto did not specify which places the students are slated to go to.

But the co-worker said it doesn't matter, though she said felt envious as it reminded her of her high school days and wanted to go on a field trip to, but the secretary told her not to dwell on MEMORY LANE since they are grown-ups now and not high school students anymore.

"Knock it off."

"Huh?"

"We're adults now…not high schoolers."

"Eh-hee-hee…"

"Field trips are for kids…and we're not kids anymore."

"If we're teachers, then we can…"

"Even if we are, we don't get that kind of chance…"

"You sure are aiming low…"

-x-

At the classroom of Class 78, Hagakure is rubbing his crystal ball and is trying to read a fortune to see what outcome would appear, and Naegi sweat-dropped as he noticed that Hagakure is at it for almost 20 minutes, and he asked what is he planning to do, reasoning that Hagakure had already predicted that their class is going to have a field trip.

Hagakure reasoned that he feels that something good might happen during the field trip and tells Naegi that he wants to predict it in advance, so he could show more credibility as a fortune teller and brag to anyone, which Naegi sweat-dropped even more.

"Err…are you sure, Hagakure?"

"Yes, I'm sure, Naegi-chi!"

"Surely you don't have to…"

"Come on…"

"…"

"It'll be fun. It will raise my credibility as a fortune teller, and I can earn more money!"

"…"

"What?"

Meanwhile, others appeared excited about the upcoming field trip, yet there are some who don't feel like coming along, such as Byakuya Togami, who finds it childish and opted not to come along, yet he us compelled to come along since the field trip is part of the curriculum of Hope's Peak, and thus his grades would be affected depending on his attendance.

Celestia Ludenberg also feels the same since she could not find any casinos on certain areas as there has been no announcement on which place they would be going, and decided to tease Togami and made a wager that whoever feels bored during and near the end of the field trip would pay a million Yen, which Togami accepted, feeling that Celes' dare made a blow to his pride.

"Are you sure about your challenge, Ludenberg?"

"Ho-ho-ho…"

"I suppose you have a death wish…"

"Are you getting chickened, Togami-kun?"

"Are you provoking me…?"

"So then…accept my wager?"

"You're on, you brat."

"Hee-hee…"

However, Kyoko Kirigiri find it somewhat baffled as there is no announcement yet on which places she and her classmates would go on the upcoming field trip, and is considering in asking her father, the headmaster of Hope's Peak Academy, for updates and answers, just to be sure and to put her classmates at ease.

At Class 77, Sonia Nevermind is excited to hear that she would go on a field trip with her classmates as she has never got one before, and is looking forward to it, while others were skeptical as they won't get to bring some if their personal belongings in the field trip, such as Kazuichi Soda, who is told that he won't be able to bring some tools to make mechanical stuffs during the trip, which is a letdown for him, but Teruteru Hanamura assured that things will be okay during the field trip.

"Don't worry, Soda-kun. You'll get to enjoy the trip."

"Really?"

"The airplane we are using…I'm sure it has a cooking area."

"So?"

"That means I can cook…and the food I will cook will be delicious!"

"Really?"

"Yes!"

"Geez…"

Meanwhile, Nekomaru Midai and Akane Owari are flexing their muscles as they are looking forward to the field trip as they felt that they can spar during break-time and they might find a gym where they can legitimately do some rounds between breaks and off-time moments, and Owari tells Midai to be ready, which he nodded.

"Oi, Midai!"

"Yeah?"

"Keep your eyes open."

"Huh?"

"We might find a gym during the field trip. And if we do, we can spar there!"

"Is that a challenge?"

"Yeah!"

"Good, bring it on!"

However, most of the classmates' eyes are on Nagito Komaeda, as they noted that his LUCK could kick in at any moment, and there they, with the exception of Sonia, Chiaki Nanami, and Peko Pekoyama, told Nagito to keep his LUCK in check, making it clear that they don't want BAD LUCK to strike during the field trip and not make their trip an unmemorable one.

"Hey!"

"Komaeda!"

"You better keep your LUCK to yourself!"

"Don't even think about it!"

"We don't want bad luck to strike!"

"We don't want a black cat here!"

"And we mean it!"

"Yeah!"

Nagito just laughed even though his classmates warned him, and by then the homeroom teacher arrived and told everyone that classes are about to start.

-x-

Two weeks later, the field trip has commenced, but strangely, the three sections are about to depart in separate flights, and in separate departure times, with Class 80 (represented by class rep Kaede Akamatsu) arriving at the airport, and surprisingly there is no teacher chaperoning them, but Akamatsu optimistically assured her classmates that their field trip will be a memorable one.

Her classmates were taken in by her assuring words and said that they are looking forward to the field trip.

"Okay!"

"If you say so!"

"We'll enjoy the trip!"

"Your optimism surely raised our morale!"

"Yeah, you rock, Bakamatsu!"

"Huh?"

"Are you calling Akamatsu a baka?"

"?"

The time now is 9:00, and Class 80 boarded the airplane and left at about 9:30, and things went well, but at 11:30, Class 78 arrived, and most of the students are looking forward to the trip, but Kyoko Kirigiri is suspicious, as she noticed that their class were not accompanied by a teacher, and wondered what kind of trip they would have.

She then sent a text message to her grandfather about her feeling before the guard told her that she and her class' flight has been called, and there Class 78 began boarding the airplane, where they departed at 12:00, and everything went business as usual at the airport, until Class 77 arrived at 13:30, and the class is looking excited, yet things went a bit awkward as some of them reminded Nagito to KEEP HIS LUCK IN CHECK as they do not want BAD LUCK ruining their field trip.

"Hey!"

"Komaeda!"

"You better keep your LUCK to yourself!"

"Don't even think about it! The plane is about to fly!"

"We don't want bad luck to strike! The last thing we ever want is the plane we're riding would crash down!"

"We don't want to die young!"

"And we mean it!"

"Yeah!"

Nagito just laughed nervously but then they were told to get ready for their flight, and soon Class 77 boarded the airplane and departed at 14:00, and things went on as usual at the airport, unaware of what will happen to the three sections later.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter and though there is no action here yet, the three sections of the Danganronpa series (Danganronpa, Danganronpa 2 and Danganronpa V3) appeared and are on a field trip, but strangely they are booked on separate flights with a 2-hour interval.

Very strange, no…?

Preview:

The next chapter highlight the first dilemma of this fic, as the three sections of Hope's Peak Academy are en route to their field trip…but something unexpected happens…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed but needed...

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I am really happy and this inspired me to bring in the next chapter, and here the story shows that the students of Hope's Peak Academy are gearing up for the upcoming field trip, only to find out what befell them…

Well, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 3: Zashō shita

Two hours later, the scene shifts at the principal's office of Hope's Peak Academy, where Jin Kirigiri is working on some paperwork, and he appeared to be busy, and as he gets a visit from former headmaster Kazuo Tengan, the two had a mutual discussion on what is best for the academy, seeing that they shared a benevolent vision to give the reserve course students an equal treatment.

They noted that they do not like how the Steering Committee treated the reserve course students and planned on doing something about it.

"You know, Jin…"

"…"

"I think we should find new sponsors."

"My thoughts exactly. The Steering Committee are only exploiting the reserve course students."

"I feel bad for those kids."

"Me too. I wish I could do something…"

"Be a bit patient, Jin. The right opportunity will arrive."

"I know."

By then, Koichi Kizakura came inside the office and had a very worried look, as he informed the two men that the three airplanes that carry the three sections of the main course have not arrived at the destined airports and the air traffic control could not establish contact with the pilots, which caused Jin to stand up while he stared in shock and disbelief.

Tengan raised an eyebrow as he listens to the conversation as he sensed that the news is alarming and wondered how something like this could happen.

"What was that, Kizakura?"

"The three planes that carry the students of classes 77, 78 and 80…"

"What about it?"

"They have not reached the other airport!"

"What?"

"I called the destined three airports, and they told me none of them said that the three sections arrived!"

"Are you sure?"

"I'm afraid so, Jin…"

By then the secretary came in, holding a cellphone and gave it to Jin, saying that the caller is from the air traffic control, where the person in charge told Jin that the actual pilots of the three airplanes are found tied up inside the storage room of the airport, unconscious.

Tengan and Kizakura listened as the air traffic control informed Jin about the development and stated that the incident is now a hijack and kidnapping, and as of now they could not locate the planes as their signals disappeared from the air control map.

"What?"

"That's what we found out, Mr. Kirigiri."

"Couldn't you trace the…"

"The signal is dead…we couldn't pinpoint the route that the three airplanes took."

"No…"

"We will try to find a way to trace the three airplanes, Mr. Kirigiri."

"Please…notify me if you find them."

"We will."

Jin started to go into panic as he never thought something like this could happen, and on top of that, his daughter, Kyoko, is among the passengers missing, but Tengan began to calm him down and urged him to keep cool as he will help him sort this out and find a way to locate the missing students and Kyoko, assuring that they will be found.

Kizakura watches on as Tengan tells the secretary to tell the air traffic control to try locating the three planes and have police involved but requested to keep this situation a secret from the media, which she nodded in reply.

"Miss…"

"Yes?"

"Contact the police…have them informed."

"Yes, sir."

"Oh…"

"Huh?"

"Keep it under wraps. We don't want the media to find out for now. It would cause a panic."

"I…I understand."

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts at what appeared to be an island somewhere within Japan, which seemed to be a place of unknown origin, and you can see the airplane is at the waters as it crashed, but surprisingly it remained in one piece, and you can see that members of Class 80 managed to get life vests and swam out of the airplane and head towards the island, while Suichi Saihara, Maki Harukawa and Rentaro Amami checked the airplane as they noticed that not one stewardess showed up when the plane descended and there they head for the pilot cockpit where it is locked, and Harukawa found an axe and used it to force the door open, and once the trio got in, they were greeted with a gruesome sight, with her and Rentaro silent while Saihara was in a state of disbelief.

"…"

"…"

"What the…?"

"…"

"Looks like we just…"

"What just happened here…?"

"…"

"Look like a murder, Saihara.."

"How can you be so composed, Amami?"

The cockpit showed that the four stewardesses are found dead, their throats slit, bloodied and to the point that they are nearly decapitated; the radios and communications devices were damaged beyond repair; and the two pilots are on their seats, dead, their craniums bore holes, where drill guns are found on the floor, showing that they committed suicide.

Rentaro looked around to see if there is anything he could find that may help shed light on this, while Saihara also looked around, and concluded that this may not be a coincidence, as he slowly believed that this situation may have been planned from the start, as he noted that even the radar and mapping systems of the computers were also damaged, inflicted by the pilots, no doubt.

He then told Amami that for now they should find any devices that can be used for communication while telling Harukawa to see if there are enough rations here that could at least help their classmates survive the first 72 hours, then asked her to check if there are any rafts that they could use in case they need to find a way back to the capital by sea.

"Amami…check if there are any communication devices you could find…"

"Sure."

"And what about me…?"

"Harukawa-san…check if there are any rations we could use to last up to three days."

"Okay."

"…"

"Good."

"…"

"…"

As Amami and Harukawa went to work, Saihara looked around to see if there are any other items that can be used to help in their predicament, and he went further within the plane to check on the luggage, and to his shock, his and his classmates' belongings are nowhere to be found, meaning that they traveled all the way here empty-handed.

As he got back, Amami and Harukawa told Saihara that not a single device is available that can be used for calling help is found, meaning that they have almost no chance of radioing for help. Harukawa, on the other hand, told Saihara that she found some rations but it won't be enough to last at least 24 hours given that there are 15 of them in their class.

"Seriously…?"

"Yup. That's all to it."

"…"

"This is a problem."

"Sure is."

"…"

"Could this be…?"

"…"

Saihara clenched his fists seeing that they unknowingly fell into some kind of trap, and now they are stuck somewhere, and without the radar system and the airplane's equipment sabotaged, they have no idea where they are and how to navigate their way back to Tokyo.

And their only chance is that the air traffic control center would notice the situation as ATC center will surely notice it knowing that airplane's itinerary and time of arrival. The trio then found one more raft and they use it to float their way and found that the plane crashed near an unchartered island, where the rest of Class 80 are already there.

Akamatsu then greeted the trio and asked what happened, and there Saihara told the others what he and the others found out, which caused the others to stare in disbelief, and could not comprehend the fact that they were deliberately been sent here, and now the class is stuck on an island with no way to figure out their current location.

"What?"

"No way!"

"Seriously?"

"That's unfair!"

"Damn!"

"We're stuck… "

"Not good."

"My magic won't work here."

Akamatsu then urged the rest to calm down and for now they should find a place to seek shelter, which the others agreed, and the members of class 80 stared to trek the island to find a place to seek shelter and rest, then figure out a way to get help.

-x-

Elsewhere within the island, the scene shifts at the eastern portion, where the Class 78 students are facing a similar dilemma, as they too crashed near the island and now they are thinking of a way to call for help, due to the plane have submerged in the waters and thus the radios were shorted out and things are about to get out of control as tension is beginning to boil up as Ohwada ranted while Togami told him to shut up.

Ohwada did not take it well and threatens Togami, asking if he wants to get beaten up, and there Togami dared Ohwada to do so, calling him a simpleton and a plankton.

"Shut up, you simpleton."

"What was that?"

"You heard me."

"You bastard!"

"Or should I call you a plankton?"

"You want to die?"

"Can you?"

"You're asking for it!"

Naegi stepped in and attempted to diffuse the tension, urging the two to stay calm and they should focus on how to produce rations, spending the night and how to contact for help. Ohwada glared at Naegi, as he did not like being told what to do, and considered venting his ire on him, but given how Naegi spoke to him in a neutral way, Ohwada relents.

However, Togami told Naegi not to act high and mighty, telling him he is just an ordinary boy and is nothing special, which Ohwada berated Togami for insulting Naegi who is only trying to calm everyone down, but Togami said that Naegi should know his place, and the two boys engaged in a word war, which once again threatens to spill into violence..

"Shut up, you simpleton."

"What was that?"

"You heard me."

"You bastard!"

"Or should I call you a plankton?"

"You want to die?"

"Can you?"

"You're asking for it!"

As the two boys argued, Ishimaru stepped in to try quell off the tension, and Maizono approached Naegi and asked him if he is okay, which he said that he is and assured to her that there is nothing for her to worry, which she smiled and said that she is only looking out for him.

Naegi blushed at seeing her smile, and there Maizono told him that once they escaped this island, she will take him on a date, and Naegi blushed deeper and asked if she really mean it, which she nodded.

"Eh?"

"Yup…when we get home…we'll go on a date, Naegi-kun."

"R-really?"

"Yeah."

"Um…"

"So we should focus on getting out of this island."

"S-sure."

"Good."

The rest of the class watches on, some complained about their day being ruined as their field tip ended up in disaster, while Kirigiri glanced at the shore, where the airplane is 85% submerged, and she is having a bad feeling about this, as something is not right here, and Fujisaki glanced at Kirigiri and asked what is wrong.

There Kirigiri confided to Fujisaki that she has suspicions on the circumstances of their current situation, and she told Fujisaki that there is a possibility that their class ending up in this island may have been deliberate, which caused Fujisaki to become curious and asked what she meant.

"What do you mean?"

"The situation we are in may not be coincidental, Fujisaki-san."

"Are you saying…?"

"I have a feeling that this situation we are in may have been deliberate."

"Eh…?"

"No radio…our belongings are not at the airplane…no rations."

"…"

"My deduction tells me that we've been set up…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter and though there is no action here yet, the two sections of the Danganronpa series (Danganronpa and Danganronpa V3) appeared and are now in a pinch after realizing the situation they are in, and now they have to figure out a way to survive the first 72 hours.

Very strange, no…?

Preview:

The next chapter highlight the first dilemma of this fic, as Class 77 are the next to arrive, and tragedy befalls one of the sections…

Reviews are welcomed but needed...

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here the spotlight id on Class 77, as it is their turn to shine as they try to figure out why they ended up here...

Well, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 4: Omoigakenai deai

Elsewhere within the island, the scene shows that Class 77 are also there, having suffered a similar situation, as their plane crashed on the shore near the seas and as Chiaki Nanami checked things out, she and her classmates found out that their things are not on the plane and that there are no food other than small rations.

Moreover, she finds that the pilots are already dead and it showed that they committed suicide by gunshots, and thus Class 77 had to make do with what they can take as the plane is starting to sink, and now they have to roam the island to see if they could find something that would serve as a temporary shelter.

The students of Hope's Peak, belonging to Class 77 are seen traveling together, and are identified as:

- Chiaki Nanami

- Sonia Nevermind

- Fuyuhiko Kuzuryuu

- Akane Owari

- Kazuichi Soda

- Impostor

- Peko Pekoyama

- Nagito Komaeda

- Nekomaru Midai

- Gundam Tanaka

- Ibuki Mioda

- Mikan Tsumiki

- Hiyoko Saionji

- Teruteru Hanamura

- Mahiru Koizumi

As the 15 students looked around, they noted that they are lost as they do not have a map and could not tell whether they are near any prefecture, and they wondered how to get help, and Soda volunteered to go back to the plane to see if he could find any radio or other tools he could find to make something mechanical, but Nanami tells him not to, as it is her responsibility to keep everyone safe and together under her watch.

This is because she is the class representative and it is her responsibility to keep everyone safe and sound and return to mainland alive and intact.

Though Soda assured that he will be okay, Nanami kindly tells Soda to stick within the group for now, which he slowly relented and not to rebut.

"Sorry, Soda-san..."

"Huh?"

"You stay with us."

"But..."

"Each and everyone of you are my responsibility."

"I'll be fine..."

"Please...just stick with us...for now."

"...fine..."

As the 15 students are navigating their way around, Saionji was annoyed that their supposed field trip would turn into something this disastrous, and complained about it, which Hanamura said that this island is perfect to go nude-bathing and Sainoji told him to quit the perverted scenario he is COOKING.

However, as Saionji turned to her left, she saw something which freaked her out and screamed in terror, which startled the rest and urged her to calm down seeing that Saionji is terrified as hell.

"Hey!"

"Saionji!"

"Calm down, Hiyoko!"

"What's wrong?"

"Geez...pipe down, will you?"

"Damn...too loud!"

"Peko...be on the lookout..."

"Yes, master..."

As Koizumi managed to calm her down to a degree, she asked her what is wrong, and a still-terrified Saionji frightfully pointed to the sources, where the rest saw it and stared in shock, as they saw a severed hand on the sandy ground, and already in a state of decomposition. They wondered what just happened here, and yet Pekoyama stated that it shows that there must be people in this island yet she cannot tell if the people here, if there are any, can be trusted.

Hearing this, Saionji went into panic mode and wanted to get out of this island, but Koizumi urged her to calm down saying that panicking won't help and they all need to cooperate and find a way to get help so that they can be rescued from this island.

"WWWWAAAHHH!"

"Hiyoko!"

"LET ME OUT OF HERE!"

"Calm down...!"

"I DON'T WANNA DIE!"

"Easy..."

"I WANNA GO HOME!:

"Don't worry..."

Fuyuhiko became uncomfortable at the situation they are in, and he whispered to Pekoyama to be on the lookout and be ready for anything in case there are inhabitants here and if they turn out to be murderous individuals, which Pekoyama nodded, saying that she will react the moment they encounter malevolent persons with murderous intent.

"Peko..."

"Yes...?"

"Be ready..."

"..."

"I have a feeling we might run into trouble..."

"Understood..."

"You have my permission to use lethal force if necessary..."

"Yes, master..."

As Class 77 continued their trek, they looked around to see if they could find at least a hut, or anything that can be used as food, or means to device a way to get help, but then they saw three people running towards them, in which they are high school students, one boy and two girls, and it showed that the two girls looked terrified while the boy looked determined to protect them.

Class 77 blinked their eyes as they can hear the trio screaming at each other as if they are trying to get away from someone…or rather something.

"Hurry, you two!"

"Damn it!"

"What kind of place is this?!"

"I don't know!"

"I swear...I'll kill whoever set us up...!"

"I don't want to die!"

"Then keep running till we find a safe place!"

"Damn it...!"

"KKKYYYAAAHHH!"

The three students running turn out to be the reserve course of Hope's Peak Academy and they are identified as:

- Hajime Hinata

- Natsumi Kuzuryuu

- Sato

Fuyuhiko stared wide-eyed upon seeing Natsumi, who is his younger sister and he called out to her, and Natsumi saw Fuyuhiko, and she ran out to her elder brother and hugged, while crying out at the same time, whilst Sato ran towards Koizumi, as the two were friends since middle school, while Hinata saw Nanami and went to her, in which she is glad to see him, while he appeared to be concerned at seeing her and her classmates here.

Fuyuhiko tried to calm his younger sister down as she was hysterical, and he tried all he could to calm her down, with little success, and he urged her to calm down and tell her what is she doing here, but it proved difficult due to her being terrified.

"Natsumi!"

"Get me out of here!"

"Calm down!"

"I can't!"

"Tell me what's wrong!"

"Just get me out of here before they get us!"

"You're not making sense! Just tell me what happened!"

"Just get me out of here already!"

The same goes for Sato, as she too is terrified for a reason, and Koizumi urges her to calm down, which she eventually did, but is too traumatized to speak up. Nanami then asked Hinata what is he and the other two girls doing here, and there Hinata revealed that his section within the reserve course were abducted and upon waking up they find themselves on this island, and told her that as their section looked around to find at least a boat to find their way back to mainland, they were ambushed by GIANT INSECTS, specifically GIANT HORNETS.

Class 77 stared in bafflement at what Hinata just said, and Fuyuhiko asked Hinata if he is serious about it, which Hinata reiterated his statement and said that what he just said is the truth and is not making something up.

"What was that?"

"Huh?"

"Did I hear you correctly...?"

"Yes."

"GIANT HORNETS? Is that supposed to be funny?"

"What I said is the truth. There are giant hornets in this island."

"Bullshit!"

"It's the truth!"

Natsumi finally spoke and told her elder brother that Hinata is telling the truth, and tells him and his classmates that giant insects appeared, stating that they are as big as cars and they ambushed the reserve course students, as some were taken away and other being consumed and reduced to dried skin and skeleton.

Fuyuhiko saw the terror in Natsumi's eyes as she tells him that she, Sato and Hinata were the only ones who managed to escape and the rest were doomed to their fates, in which she showed that there are no other reserve course classmates appeared other than herself, Sato and Hinata.

"...and...that's...the t-truth..."

"Natsumi..."

"We all saw it..."

"..."

"The entire section...all of our classmates...stung, taken...consumed..."

"You...you can't be..."

"Please, nii-san...get us out of here...!"

"Easy, Natsumi...!"

Owari and Midai approached Natsumi and assured to her that they can deal with anything and confidently said that they can even take out insects, even if she say that they are giant-sized, showing that they are not afraid of anything, and tells her and the other two to stick with them as they are going to find a place to stay and figure out a way to call help or how to get off this island.

However, Sato told them that the giant hornets are not to be taken lightly saying there are lots of them on this island and urged them not to wander around or else they would end up becoming insect food to the hornets, and even told Koizumi not to venture off on her own.

Koizumu smiled and assured Sato that she will be in safe hands.

"Sato...it's okay..."

"But..."

"Everything will be okay..."

"You don't understand..."

"We will manage, so don't worry."

"Listen to me, Mahiru..."

"It's alright..."

"..."

Suddenly they heard buzzing sounds, and Natsumi and Sato became terrified, and Hinata had the look for worry, as he realized that danger is fast approaching, and tells Class 77 that the giant hornets are closing in and urged them to find a place to hide as escaping them is slim and near to zero.

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, as Class 77 got their turn to shine, and this particular chapter is sort of a throwback to the opening scenario from Danganronpa 2…

Looks like the action is fast approaching as sounds of giant insects are aporoaching, and nearly all members of Class 77 are weaponless, save flr Peko. Will they be able to survive?

Preview:

Class 77 goes into action...or in terror, as they are confronted by GIANT INSECTS, so the survival theme kicks in, and expect a tragedy to take place…

The same goes for Class 78 and 80 as they too are about to be confronted by other GIANT INSECTS...

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

First off, many thanks to those who reviewed this fic, I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here the current story arc picks up where the last chapter left, as Class 78 are now taking the spotlight and are now figuring out a way to get help and/or escape the island that they are currently in.

This is where the terror…and the HORROR…commences…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 5:  Seizon kaishi no tame no tatakai

Elsewhere within the island, Class 78 kept on moving as they look for a place to rest and see if there is a way to either call for help or make a transportation to get out of the island, as surviving the next 72 hours would be crucial for them, as they have no means of communicating as the airplane they rode several minutes ago is now partially submerged and that there are no radios available to use to call for help.

Things were getting quite tense as Ohwada is complaining on why he and his classmates ended up in this kind of situation, but Togami told the SHSL Outlaw Biker to shut up, reasoning that he is becoming more of a nagger instead of being a hapless victim, and wished that he disappear right his very moment in time.

Ohwada did not take it kindly and threatened the SHSL Scion, which Togami coolly rebutted.

"What was that?"

"You heard me. I wish you disappear right now."

"Are you…?"

"Get lost, you plankton."

"Want me to kill you right now?!"

"I like to see you try."

"Why you…!"

"…"

Naegi stood in between the two boys and urges them to cool down saying that arguing won't help matters, which Togami scoffed while Ohwada glared at Naegi, and he asked him if he wants a PIECE OF ACTION, as the SHSL Outlaw Biker crackle his knuckles, which the SHSL Luckster sweat-dropped as he sensed that Ohwada is serious about making his threat real.

He urges Ohwada to calm down saying getting freaked out won't solve matters and that he is just trying to calm things down here to prevent a conflict between classmates, which Ohwada asked if he is sure, which Naegi honestly answered.

"Are you sure?"

"Y-yes!"

"And you're not going to deck me?"

"N-no…I would…"

"You want a piece of me, then?"

"No…"

"Come here…"

"!"

Maizono was worried that Naegi might become an unwilling punching bag, but Kyoko stepped in and calmly urges Ohwada to calm down, reminding him that he is not the only one who is on the edge, as she pointed out that it is likely that someone set this scenario up and intend to eliminate Class 78 for reasons unknown, and she said that she has a feeling that someone within or outside Hope's Peak Academy may have set this up purely on the account that someone wants to eliminate her, the SHSL Detective, and in doing so may have involved class 78 as incentive.

Ohwada stared at Kyoko, seeing her clam look and that she spoke to him in a respective yet serious tone, and asked her if that is what she thinks, which she said that while there is no definite proof, her deductions might make sense given the circumstances of how they ended up in this island, with the pilots killing themselves and that their belongings are not there whilst the radios were damaged beyond repair and use.

"Huh? Are you…?"

"That's what I think."

"No freaking way…"

"For now we need to calm down and figure out a way to get help…or how to get out of this island."

"…"

"We are all on edge…so try to calm down…we all should do that."

"…fine…"

"…"

Ohwada eventually relents and ceased his hot tempered nature and cools off, and Naegi thanked Kyoko for her help, which she said to him not to relax as they still have to find a way to get help, and she tells him to continue what he does, like being the voice of reason and keep everyone calm.

As the 14 students continued their march, they went at it for a minute before Fujisaki and Asahina shrieked in terror, and Ohgami urged the two to calm down and asked what is wrong, and there Asahina pointed to the sandy ground, where the rest saw a severed torso there, with no head and limbs; its internal organs taken away and is already in a state of decomposition.

Maizono hugged Naegi as he hugged her to show his emotional support, while Kirigiri checked the torso out, and after a few minutes her emotions were threatening to unmask itself as she became worried, and there Togami asked what she deduced, and there she told Togami what she deduced so far:

- The body was disemboweled;

- Its limbs were cut, not by any bladed weapons, but through biting means;

- There were puncture points

Togami adjusted his glasses and asked what kind of finding is that, saying that such findings are like that of horror movies, but Kirigiri maintained her words and said that while she initially refused to believe this, she cannot deny what she found out, and says that while there may be more to this than meets the eye, the body found would give her clues.

"And that's your findings?"

"So far."

"Are you really a detective?"

"…"

"Your findings are way off."

"You know nothing."

"Whatever."

"…"

By then Hagakure went ahead and peeked at a corner, where he stared wide-eyed and motions the others to take a look, and there the others took a peek and the members of Class 78 stared wide-eyed in disbelief at what they just witnessed:

- A few reserve course students are running;

- Some are caught by what appeared to be a group of GIANT-SIZED praying mantises;

- Some of the students caught were screaming as their arms and legs are being ripped off via their scythe-like arms;

- Some had their tummies being ripped up and their internal organs being eaten by the giant mantises

Maizono buried her head onto Naegi's chest as she was horrified at what she saw, Hagakure, Yamada, Asahina and Fujisaki staggered back at the horror scene that they just witnessed, Ohwada and Ohgami willed themselves to get over their shock, as they watched helplessly at seeing the reserve course students getting eaten alive by the giant mantises.

Togami himself was at loss of words as Kirigiri watched the scene, and there she tells him that this is what her deduction tells her, and now the answer has been revealed, and the SHSL Scion could not believe what he just saw and wondered aloud how this is even possible, which Kirigiri said that even she herself could not believe how such a thing become a reality.

"So then, Togami-kun…"

"…"

"Do you still doubt my skills as a detective?"

"This…how…"

"What you saw just now matches the findings on the torso we saw."

"This…can't be…"

"You have no recourse but to accept, togami-kun."

"…"

Kuwata suggested that they find a hiding place for now as charging in would be a bad idea, which Naegi asked if he is sure, and the SHSL Baseball Player said that at this point there is nothing they can do right now, unless Naegi wants to die.

Naegi is about to rebut, but Kirigiri said that Kuwata has a point and that for now they need to find a place to hide and formulate a plan on what to do if they encounter those giant mantises.

"Kuwata-kun is right, Naegi-kun."

"But…"

"We have no choice."

"Kirigir-san…"

"We have to ignore it and find a safe place. Then we formulate a plan."

"…"

"Trust me on this, Naegi-kun."

"…"

With most of the classmates in agreement, Naegi was silently outvoted and he opted to do as Kirigiri suggests, and the Class 78 quietly moved away from the scene as the screams of the reserve course students can still be heard as they are being eaten alive.

-x-

Meanwhile, at the other part of the island, Fuyuhiko stared wide-eyed upon seeing Natsumi, who is his younger sister and he called out to her, and Natsumi saw Fuyuhiko, and she ran out to her elder brother and hugged, while crying out at the same time, whilst Sato ran towards Koizumi, as the two were friends since middle school, while Hinata saw Nanami and went to her, in which she is glad to see him, while he appeared to be concerned at seeing her and her classmates here.

Fuyuhiko tried to calm his younger sister down as she was hysterical, and he tried all he could to calm her down, with little success, and he urged her to calm down and tell her what is she doing here, but it proved difficult due to her being terrified.

"Natsumi!"

"Get me out of here!"

"Calm down!"

"I can't!"

"Tell me what's wrong!"

"Just get me out of here before they get us!"

"You're not making sense! Just tell me what happened!"

"Just get me out of here already!"

The same goes for Sato, as she too is terrified for a reason, and Koizumi urges her to calm down, which she eventually did, but is too traumatized to speak up. Nanami then asked Hinata what is he and the other two girls doing here, and there Hinata revealed that his section within the reserve course were abducted and upon waking up they find themselves on this island, and told her that as their section looked around to find at least a boat to find their way back to mainland, they were ambushed by GIANT INSECTS, specifically GIANT HORNETS.

Class 77 stared in bafflement at what Hinata just said, and Fuyuhiko asked Hinata if he is serious about it, which Hinata reiterated his statement and said that what he just said is the truth and is not making something up.

"What was that?"

"Huh?"

"Did I hear you correctly...?"

"Yes."

"GIANT HORNETS? Is that supposed to be funny?"

"What I said is the truth. There are giant hornets in this island."

"Bullshit!"

"It's the truth!"

Natsumi finally spoke and told her elder brother that Hinata is telling the truth, and tells him and his classmates that giant insects appeared, stating that they are as big as cars and they ambushed the reserve course students, as some were taken away and other being consumed and reduced to dried skin and skeleton.

Fuyuhiko saw the terror in Natsumi's eyes as she tells him that she, Sato and Hinata were the only ones who managed to escape and the rest were doomed to their fates, in which she showed that there are no other reserve course classmates appeared other than herself, Sato and Hinata.

"...and...that's...the t-truth..."

"Natsumi..."

"We all saw it..."

"..."

"The entire section...all of our classmates...stung, taken...consumed..."

"You...you can't be..."

"Please, nii-san...get us out if here...!"

"Easy, Natsumi...!"

Owari and Midai approached Natsumi and assured to her that they can deal with anything and confidently said that they can even take out insects, even if she say that they are giant-sized, showing that they are not afraid of anything, and tells her and the other two to stick with them as they are going to find a place to stay and figure out a way to call help or how to get off this island.

However, Sato told them that the giant hornets are not to be taken lightly saying there are lots of them on this island and urged them not to wander around or else they would end up becoming insect food to the hornets, and even told Koizumi not to venture off on her own.

Koizumu smiled and assured Sato that she will be in safe hands.

"Sato...it's okay..."

"But..."

"Everything will be okay..."

"You don't understand..."

"We will manage, so don't worry."

"Listen to me, Mahiru..."

"It's alright..."

"..."

Suddenly they heard buzzing sounds, and Natsumi and Sato became terrified, and Hinata had the look for worry, as he realized that danger is fast approaching, and tells Class 77 that the giant hornets are closing in and urged them to find a place to hide as escaping them is slim and near to zero.

To show her point, Sato showed to Class 77 the picture she took, and everyone stared at the picture, and they all stared wide-eyed in shock and disbelief, as the picture shows that Natsumi's classmates are being attacked by giant hornets, and Fuyuhiko could not believe what he just saw.

Koizumi herself could not believe this as well and asked Sato if she is serious about this, which Sato nodded and said that the picture proves it and tells her friend and Class 77 that they are in grave danger and they need to find a place to hide, saying that once caught there is no escape. Koizumi tried to calm Sato down but Sato slowly became hysterical.

"Sato…"

"Please…we need to get out of here!"

"Calm down…"

"I can't! we're in danger!"

"Whoa…calm down, Sato…"

"Please! Help us!"

"Easy, Sato…"

"Mahiru!"

By then, a GIANT hornet showed up, and is ready to swoop down upon seeing Class 77, and out of protective nature, Sato shoved Koizumi to the ground, but she herself is caught by the giant hornet and is being taken away, and there Sato screamed in terror.

Koizumi was shocked and terrified at seeing her friend being taken away, and attempted to go after her, but is restrained by Saionji and Mioda, telling her to calm down, but Koizumi said that Sato needs help.

"Koizumi!"

"Don't!"

"Let me go! That thing has my friend!"

"We can't act too rashly!"

"That bug's three times bigger than your usual size!"

"I can't let Sato die!"

"Calm down!"

"We can't rush in like that!"

"Let me go! I need to help Sato!"

To Be Continued... .

Looks like the horror has just commenced, as two types of insects appeared…a group of mantises and hornets. And first blood is drawn, as Sato is taken, and Class 77 are now in a bind, as they try to process what they just saw, and now Sato became the first casualty of a GIANT HORNET attack..

Likewise, Class 78 also just witnessed a scene involving GIANT MANTISES. Now the 14 classmates must make a decision on whether to move or stay put.

Preview:

The horror moments continue, but action would soon commence, as the two sections fight back. Will they survive?

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

First off, many thanks to those who reviewed this fic, I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here the current story arc picks up where the last chapter left, as both Class 77 and 78 are now taking the spotlight and are now figuring out a way to get help and/or escape the island that they are currently in.

This is where the terror…and the HORROR…commences…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 6:  Kyodai konchū to notatakai

To show her point, Sato showed to Class 77 the picture she took, and everyone stared at the picture, and they all stared wide-eyed in shock and disbelief, as the picture shows that Natsumi's classmates are being attacked by giant hornets, and Fuyuhiko could not believe what he just saw.

Koizumi herself could not believe this as well and asked Sato if she is serious about this, which Sato nodded and said that the picture proves it and tells her friend and Class 77 that they are in grave danger and they need to find a place to hide, saying that once caught there is no escape. Koizumi tried to calm Sato down but Sato slowly became hysterical.

"Sato…"

"Please…we need to get out of here!"

"Calm down…"

"I can't! we're in danger!"

"Whoa…calm down, Sato…"

"Please! Help us!"

"Easy, Sato…"

"Mahiru!"

By then, a GIANT hornet showed up, and is ready to swoop down upon seeing Class 77, and out of protective nature, Sato shoved Koizumi to the ground, but she herself is caught by the giant hornet and is being taken away, and there Sato screamed in terror.

Koizumi was shocked and terrified at seeing her friend being taken away, and attempted to go after her, but is restrained by Saionji and Mioda, telling her to calm down, but Koizumi said that Sato needs help.

"Koizumi!"

"Don't!"

"Let me go! That thing has my friend!"

"We can't act too rashly!"

"That bug's three times bigger than your usual size!"

"I can't let Sato die!"

"Calm down!"

"We can't rush in like that!"

"Let me go! I need to help Sato!"

As Sato is being taken away, another appeared and is ready to swoop down and grab the three girls, and the trio girls saw this and we're taken by surprise and screamed in terror as the giant hornet dives down to make a catch.

"Whoa!"

"Huh?"

"Incoming!"

"EEEEKKK!"

"KKKYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SOMEONE SAVE US!"

"AAAAIIIIEEE!"

By then Pekoyama made her move and discard the bamboo sheathe, revealing a katana underneath and did a sword slash which managed to wound the hornet and caused it to back off and flee. Koizumi, Saionji and Mioda sighed in relief as it was a very close call for they narrowly evaded a possible death at the hands of the giant hornets.

However another giant hornet appeared and this time it focused its sight on Sonia, though the SHSL Princess is bracing herself for anything, but Soda showed up and uses an improvised flamethrower and burned the hornet's eyes, causing it to feel pain and erratically flew away.

Soda asked Sonia if she is okay, which she nodded and thanked him for the save.

"Sonia-san…"

"…"

"Are you okay?"

"Yes. I'm fine."

"That's good to hear."

"Thanks for saving me."

"Oh, don't mention it."

"…"

Another pair of giant hornets showed up and are eyeing both Sonia and Soda, in which the SHSL Mechanic told her to stay back as he attempted to use the improvised flamethrower to ward off the two giant hornets, as they are poised to use their venomous stings on the targets.

Sonia tells Soda to be careful as she saw that hornets are in a position to use their stings, and Soda assured to her that he will be okay.

"Stay back, Sonia-san!"

"Soda-kun…"

"Leave those buggers to me!"

"Can you handle two at the same time?"

"Piece of cake!"

"Be careful!"

"I will!"

"…"

Suddenly, Owari and Nidai jumped on the action, using their fighting techniques to disorient the hornets which worked, and Nidai lifted a huge boulder and threw it at one of the hornets and it rattled the insect and flew back, while Owari grabbed a branch and got close before stabbing the other giant hornet on the eye, partially blinding it before it flew away.

There Soda thanked his two classmates for the save, which they said it was nothing.

"Sure."

"No problem."

"No biggie."

"We look out for each other."

"Bugs are no problem."

"Leave it to us."

"We leave together."

"Right on."

Meanwhile Fuyuhiko is trying to calm his younger sister down as she appeared to suffer a bout of post traumatic stress disorder due to witnessing her classmates being consumed by the giant hornets, and after seeing Sato being taken, Natsumi is starting to lose the will to live seeing that they are stuck in the island, but Fuyuhiko tried to assure to her that they will get back home.

Natsumi asked if he is sure, and he promised that he will protect her no matter what.

"Trust me…we'll leave this place."

"…"

"Those things won't bother us."

"Really…?"

"You have my word."

"Nii-san…"

"Come on…"

"…"

Likewise, Nanami checked on Hinata and asked if he is okay, which he said that he is, and asked her if she is harmed, and the SHSL Gamer said she is fine, which Hinata appeared to be relieved but said that something odd is going on here as he finds it impossible that hornets would grow as big as the size of buses and wondered what is going on in this island.

Nanami said to Hinata that for now he and Natsumi should stick with Class 77 for the time being so that they will be protected, which the sole surviving male reserve course student couldn't agree more, and said that he and Natsumi would settle for that.

"Hinata-kun."

"…"

"I think you and Natsumi-san should stick with us."

"…"

"That way we can protect each other and escape this island."

"You're right."

As for Koizumi, Saionji did her best to calm her hysterical friend down as the SHSL Photographer wailed over Sato's death and both Sonia assured to her that they will find Satori and rescue her and leave this island together.

"Come on…ease up…"

"Sato…Sato…"

"There, there…"

"We got to save Sato…"

"We will…but right now…"

"But we need…"

"Right now we need to plan and arm ourselves."

"…"

Class 77 hid themselves within the forest and observed, making sure that there are no giant hornets lurking in the air, and they patiently waited for several minutes, and Tanaka said that it's safe to move now and suggested that they at least find a cave to settle so that they can rest and plan their next move, and the others are in total agreement with Tanaka's suggestion.

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

"Roger that!"

"Ditto!"

"I sure am LUCKY…"

"Be a bait, you bot!"

"Waaahhh…you're so mean!"

"Saionji…"

And thus Class 77 resumed their trek with Him at all and Natsumi tagging along as they look for a place to stay and find a way to get off this island and return home to Tokyo and inform the authorities about what they just discovered.

-x-

Elsewhere, Class 78 are having problems of their own as they encountered another set of giant insects, as they just witnessed a group of reserve course students being attacked by giant mosquitoes, and saw the giant mosquitoes using their beak-like parts sucking blood from the hapless students, and you can hear them screaming for help, while others screaming in anguish.

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"GGGGYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE ME!"

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"GGGGYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE ME!"

Asahina covered her mouth with her hands upon witnessing the gruesome scene, Ishimaru was speechless, Celestial does not seem to care, Fukawa nearly fainted, Maizono buried her face on Naegi's chest, while Naegi himself was shocked at what he saw, and could not comprehend how this happened…mosquitoes reaching such sizes and how it became possible

Kirigiri uses her willpower to mask her facial reaction and tells her classmates to stay put and hid themselves from plain sight, and Ohwada asked if this is okay in watching the reserve course students being consumed by the giant mosquitoes

She calmly said that for now there is no option as they are weaponless against those giant mosquitoes and made it clear that once caught escape in nearly impossible, and Ohwada was silent at what he was told, forced to acknowledge what the SHSL Detective just said.

"There's nothing we can do right now."

"…"

"Without weapons we don't stand a chance."

"…"

"If we get caught we will die."

"…"

"Ignore it for now. We need to make a plan before going forward."

"…"

Ohgami agreed with what Kirigiri said, as she pointed out at the scene where the reserve course students are now reduced to dried corpses, as all of their bloods are sucked out and the bodies laid dead, and both Yamaha and Hagakure hugged in terror.

"Waaahhh…"

"Ggggyyyaahh…"

"I don't feel so good…"

"I want to go home…"

"I won't go on a field trip again…"

"I won't scam again…"

"My doujin…"

"Mommy…"

Kirigiri glanced at the area she and her classmates are in and tells them. That they need to move out and find a place to stay, make a plan and find anything that can be used as weapons, and the others, save for Celestia and Togami, are in agreement, as they are determined to survive and escape the island and tell the government what they discovered.

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

"Roger that!"

"Ditto!"

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

"Roger that!"

"Ditto!"

Suddenly, a stray giant mosquito showed up and grabbed Maizono, in which the SHSL Idol screams in terror, but Naegi managed to grab hold, and the two classmates are hovering in the air as they are taken away, and the others screamed at seeing Naegi and Maizono being taken away.

"Eeeekkk!"

"Whoa!"

"Naegi-kun! Maizono-chan!"

"That thing's got them!"

"Good riddance to them."

"Celes-chan!"

"We got to do something!"

"Like what?"

To Be Continued...

Looks like the horror has just commenced, as two types of insects appeared…a group of mantises and hornets. And first blood is drawn, as Sato is taken, and Class 77 are now in a bind, as they try to process what they just saw, and now Sato became the first casualty of a GIANT HORNET attack..

Likewise, Class 78 also just witnessed a scene involving GIANT MANTISES. Then they encountered GIANT MOSQUITOES, with Naegi and Maizono are getting caught in between.

Now the rest of class 78 must make a decision on whether to move or stay put.

Preview:

The horror moments continue, but action would soon commence, as the two sections fight back. Will they survive?

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here pandemonium ensues as the next set of giant insects appeared, where Class 78 are in a heap of trouble…as in BIG trouble…

Meanwhile, Class 80 (the cast of Danganronpa V3) makes another appearance and seemed to have BETTER LUCK than the others…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch . 7:  Ka no kyōi

The scene shifts to a certain area within the island where Class 80 found what appeared to be a one-story building, and this gave Class 80 a glimmer of hope as they believe that there may be some equipment that would help send radio distress calls so that they can call for help, and Akamatsu told the others what she believe, and the others were anxious as they wanted to call for help and get rescued.

"Whoa!"

"Seriously?"

"For real?"

"Alright!"

"We can call for help!"

"There might be food there!"

"Let's go!"

"Hold on…!"

Akamatsu led her classmates towards the building and got in, where they surveyed the area and found nothing much of use other than the following which somewhat gave them some respite as the following items that they find are:

- Refrigerator

- Electrical tools

- Map

- Bottled waters

- Handheld radios

- Drill guns

- Nails

- Spray cans

- Energy foods and snacks

Rentaro checked them out and nodded in approval as the class now at least have a means to survive for at least three days, but also urged his classmates to conserve the rations they just acquired as there's no telling what situation would they end up next as they are still trapped in this island.

The others nodded and said that they will exercise caution and will not put the rations they got to waste.

"Okay."

"We get it."

"We won't gorge."

"We'll restrain ourselves."

"You can count on us."

"Don't worry about anything."

"We won't put anything to waste."

"Yeah."

Miu Iruma grinned as she found lots of mechanical parts and she immediately went to work as she intend to invent something that would help in her group's situation though Yumeno asked if she really has to do that as they are supposed to look for other rations and ask someone for help in contacting and getting help from mainland Tokyo.

Iruma told Yumeno that is her job now as she is busy working on something.

"Heh-heh-heh…"

"Um…Iruma-san…"

"What?"

"We're supposed to…"

"That's your job."

"Eh? But…"

"I'm busy. Go ask the others."

"Iruma-san…"

Saihara instructs Gokuhara and Hoshi to explore the building and see if they find anything mechanical or technological that would help in establishing contact as he has a feeling that getting off the island is not going to be easy or simple given that this place doesn't appeared to be as manned as other establishment they came across recently.

Gokuhara and Hoshi nodded and said that they will explore this place.

"Okay."

"Got it."

"Leave it to us."

"We'll do our part."

"We won't let you down."

"We're going to search every nook and cranny."

"We'll let you know if we find anything."

"Pronto."

And so Class 80 began to explore the one-story building that resembled a research lab, while Iruma is busy working on an invention that she expects to be proud of, hoping it will benefit her and her classmates while they are stuck in this island.

-x-

Elsewhere, Class 78 are having problems of their own as they encountered another set of giant insects, as they just witnessed a group of reserve course students being attacked by giant mosquitoes, and saw the giant mosquitoes using their beak-like parts sucking blood from the hapless students, and you can hear them screaming for help, while others screaming in anguish.

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"GGGGYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE ME!"

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"GGGGYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE ME!"

Asahina covered her mouth with her hands upon witnessing the gruesome scene, Ishimaru was speechless, Celestial does not seem to care, Fukawa nearly fainted, Maizono buried her face on Naegi's chest, while Naegi himself was shocked at what he saw, and could not comprehend how this happened…mosquitoes reaching such sizes and how it became possible

Kirigiri uses her willpower to mask her facial reaction and tells her classmates to stay put and hid themselves from plain sight, and Ohwada asked if this is okay in watching the reserve course students being consumed by the giant mosquitoes

She calmly said that for now there is no option as they are weaponless against those giant mosquitoes and made it clear that once caught escape in nearly impossible, and Ohwada was silent at what he was told, forced to acknowledge what the SHSL Detective just said.

"There's nothing we can do right now."

"…"

"Without weapons we don't stand a chance."

"…"

"If we get caught we will die."

"…"

"Ignore it for now. We need to make a plan before going forward."

"…"

Ohgami agreed with what Kirigiri said, as she pointed out at the scene where the reserve course students are now reduced to dried corpses, as all of their bloods are sucked out and the bodies laid dead, and both Yamada and Hagakure hugged in terror.

"Waaahhh…"

"Ggggyyyaahh…"

"I don't feel so good…"

"I want to go home…"

"I won't go on a field trip again…"

"I won't scam again…"

"My doujin…"

"Mommy…"

Kirigiri glanced at the area she and her classmates are in and tells them that they need to move out and find a place to stay, make a plan and find anything that can be used as weapons, and the others, save for Celestia and Togami, are in agreement, as they are determined to survive and escape the island and tell the government what they discovered.

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

"Roger that!"

"Ditto!"

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

"Roger that!"

"Ditto!"

Suddenly, a stray giant mosquito showed up and grabbed Maizono, in which the SHSL Idol screams in terror, but Naegi managed to grab hold, and the two classmates are hovering in the air as they are taken away, and the others screamed at seeing Naegi and Maizono being taken away.

"Eeeekkk!"

"Whoa!"

"Naegi-kun! Maizono-chan!"

"That thing's got them!"

"Good riddance to them."

"Celes-chan!"

"We got to do something!"

"Like what?"

As the rest scrambled on what to do, Kuwata thought fast and grabbed Hagakure's crystal ball and hurled it at the fleeing giant mosquito and it struck the giant insect, stunning it and caused it to release its hold on Naegi and Maizono, and the two teens fell on the ground.

There Naegi took Maizono's hand and both ran towards their classmates as another giant mosquito showed up, just as an escaping reserve course student showed up and is fleeing to another direction that would led him straight to the giant mosquito.

Naegi attempts to warn him but the student rebuke him selfishly.

"Wait!"

"Fuck off!"

"You can't go there!"

"Fuck you! I'm outta here!"

"It's too dangerous!"

"I don't care! I wanna get outta here!"

"Wait!"

"Go fuck off!"

The fleeing student's recklessness would soon cost him his life as the giant mosquito caught and pinned him down, and uses it's beak to pierce the boy's skull and began to suck out his blood, and both Naegi and Maizono stared wide-eyed in horror at seeing the gruesome scene in front of them.

Despite the gruesome scene they witnessed, Hagakure berated Kuwata for costing him his prized crystal ball though Kuwata said this is better than watching their classmates getting taken away and be killed off somewhere.

"You redhead fool!"

"What?"

"You just wrecked my crystal ball!"

"I'll pay you back!"

"It cost a million yen!"

"What do you want me to do? Naegi and Maizono are gonna die if I didn't act! Besides…I saved their lives! It's better than your crystal ball that can be replaced!"

"Wahh…my crystal ball…"

"Geez…"

Ishimaru and Ohwada were shocked at what they saw as the doomed student is dying as almost all of its blood is being drained and saw the mosquito's belly is turning red and being full as a result of sucking the prey's blood.

"Oh no…"

"What the hell…?"

"That poor boy…"

"This can't be damn real…"

"What you saw is real, Ohwada-kun…"

"Can't we do something…?"

"I'm afraid we can't…that boy is nearly drained…we can't do anything at this point…"

"…"

Asahina covered her mouth while screaming in horror as she saw how the victim's body is slowly withering as he is drained of blood and now she is starting to panic, but Ohgami held her and urges her classmate to calm down and not give in to panic.

"Waaahhh!"

"Asahina…!"

"We're going to die!"

"Calm down…!"

"I don't want to die!"

"Calm yourself, Asahina! We will escape!"

"Someone help us!"

"Asahina!"

Yamada was also starting to panic as he saw that the mosquito had just finished off the reserve course student and is now eyeing him, which Fujisaki noticed and tells Yamada to run and seek shelter under the trees, which he agreed.

As Yamada began to run, a giant wasp showed up and swoops down, taking him and hovered to the air, and the others screamed upon seeing their classmate being taken away so suddenly.

"Oh no!"

"They got Yamada!"

"Yamada!"

"Someone do something!"

"Sakura-chan!"

"…"

"Quick, Naegi…you're the Luckster…do a bad luck so the mosquito will get jinxed and let Yamada go!"

"Eh?"

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, As Class 80 found a place to stay for the time being, got rations and Iruma is making something that will help the others…which will be revealed in the next chapters.

Naegi and Maizono are saved…but Yamada is the next to be victimized…will his classmates save him?

Preview:

The next chapter will show whether Yamada would survive and escape or become the first casualty…

Someone makes an unexpected appearance…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here pandemonium continues as the next set of giant insects appeared, where Class 78 are in a heap of trouble…as in BIG trouble…

Meanwhile, an unexpected Danganronpa character makes an unexpected appearance, which will add more tension to this chapter…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 8: Moderu kakutō x Batafurai kōka

Ishimaru and Ohwada were shocked at what they saw as the doomed student is dying as almost all of its blood is being drained and saw the mosquito's belly is turning red and being full as a result of sucking the prey's blood.

"Oh no…"

"What the hell…?"

"That poor boy…"

"This can't be damn real…"

"What you saw is real, Ohwada-kun…"

"Can't we do something…?"

"I'm afraid we can't…that boy is nearly drained…we can't do anything at this point…"

"…"

Asahina covered her mouth while screaming in horror as she saw how the victim's body is slowly withering as he is drained of blood and now she is starting to panic, but Ohgami held her and urges her classmate to calm down and not give in to panic.

"Waaahhh!"

"Asahina…!"

"We're going to die!"

"Calm down…!"

"I don't want to die!"

"Calm yourself, Asahina! We will escape!"

"Someone help us!"

"Asahina!"

Yamada was also starting to panic as he saw that the mosquito had just finished off the reserve course student and is now eyeing him, which Fujisaki noticed and tells Yamada to run and seek shelter under the trees, which he agreed.

As Yamada began to run, a giant wasp showed up and swoops down, taking him and hovered to the air, and the others screamed upon seeing their classmate being taken away so suddenly.

"Oh no!"

"They got Yamada!"

"Yamada!"

"Someone do something!"

"Sakura-chan!"

"…"

"Quick, Naegi…you're the Luckster…do a bad luck so the mosquito will get jinxed and let Yamada go!"

"Eh?"

Fortunately, Yamada's body weight somewhat prevented the giant mosquito to fly off higher, and this enabled Kuwata to pick up a hand-sized rock and uses his talent as the SHSL Baseball Player to hurl the rock like a baseball and threw it straight towards the giant mosquito, hitting it on the eye and with such speed and accuracy, the mosquito was stunned and is forced to let Yamada go, and the SHSL Doujin Writer fell to the ground, and was somewhat stunned, but otherwise unharmed.

There Ohgami and Asahina went to Yamada and assisted him in getting up and joined the others in making an escape, and the Class 78 members went towards the forest to make use of the high trees to shield them from the predators' field of vision.

There Yamada thanked Kuwata for the save, which the latter said that it's okay.

"Kuwata-dono…"

"Yeah?"

"Th-thanks…"

"Sure. No biggie."

"I appreciate it a lot…"

"Don't mind it."

"Thanks again."

"Yeah, yeah…"

As the class walked around, Kirigiri is greatly bothered at the turn of events, and wondered how is it possible that the insects they encountered would grow to gigantic sizes and what caused this to happen that led to her classmates' current situation.

Moreover, she finds it strange that the plane they are riding earlier landed in this seemingly unchartered island, with the pilots intentionally killed themselves as well as damaging the radio and communication devices that prevents them from calling help.

Another factor here is that her and her classmates' belongings are not on the plane, thus she now has a reason to suspect that this is a set-up and this situation she and her classmates are in is no mere coincidence, meaning that this was arranged to have Class 78 killed off.

Fujisaki noticed Kirigiri's silence and asked her what is wrong. There Kirigiri intentionally lag behind so she and Fujisaki are at a safe distance and told Fujisaki what she is thinking right now and believed that there is someone who wants her dead, probably due to her talent of being the SHSL Detective, and believed that the culprit intentionally dragged Class 78 because of the fact that she is with them.

Fujisaki asked if this is the case, which Kirigiri said that though there's not enough concrete proof, the theory may well make sense if this would mean in having the SHSL Detective getting killed off as well.

"That's what you think, Kirigiri-san?"

"Though I have no proof…it may well make sense, Fujisaki-san."

"Why would the culprit drag our classmate if he/she is targeting you?"

"Given that me being a student as Hope's peak Academy is public knowledge, the culprit may have went to a good deal of effort to find means to kill me off discreetly, and somehow the culprit found out about this field trip and use this as a way to kill me off, and doesn't seem to mind dragging you and our classmates here."

"That's…cruel…"

"I know."

"…"

"…"

Meanwhile, Naegi is comforting Maizono as she is starting to get shaken after almost getting captured, and he hugged her just to assure her that he is right by her side, as well as providing her emotional support.

Maizono accepted the gesture without question as she needed it as she is getting scared, and begged Naegi to protect her and get her off this island, which he gave his word and assurance that they will escape this island together.

He also said that after this ordeal is over, they will go on a date, which she accepted.

"Maizono-san."

"…"

"We will get off this island and return home."

"R-really?"

"Yeah. And after that…we'll go on a date."

"For real…?"

"Yeah. I promise."

"…"

By then Kirigiri urged her classmates to stick together as they are going to find a place that would shelter them from the insects they encountered as well as to find means of getting help, reasoning that staying outdoors is now a bad idea as she pointed out that once nightfall arrive the entire class would be at risk of getting killed.

The others agreed and are ready to follow her lead as she instructed her classmates to keep an eye out and be alert for possible surprise attacks, which they responded in unison.

"Yeah."

"You got it."

"We'll be on the lookout."

"And we'll be ready."

"Count on us!"

"We'll be a head of them."

"And I swear as a man!"

"Ha-ha."

As Class 78 were walking within the forest, they trekked for about over five minutes yet Kirigiri can tell that shelter is far from here given how vast the island is, but she withstood the difficulty as she tries to raise her classmates' spirits that they would not feel daunted.

Suddenly Ohgami and Naegi heard some footsteps heading their way, which Naegi asked if the sounds come from a person or from another insect, which Ohgami said she is unsure unless she sees it with her own eyes.

"Something is coming."

"You think it's a person?"

"I can't be certain, Naegi."

"Then…"

"Be ready. We might encounter trouble."

"Ohgami-san…"

"If it turns out to be another giant insect…I will try to hold it off."

"…"

As Ohgami stood in front, she is ready to face whoever or whatever is heading her way and told the others to go ahead, promising that she will catch up soon once she took care of the attacker, which Asahina asked if she is sure about this which the SHSL Swimmer appeared worried that Ohgami is going to face the attacker all by herself.

Ohgami assured to Asahina that she will be okay and urged Asahina to go with the rest of her classmates and find shelter, promising that she will catch up soon once the attacker is taken cared of and that she will be okay.

"Go on ahead, Asahina."

"But…Sakura-chan…"

"Do not worry."

"Eh?"

"Once I've taken care of it…I will catch up with you."

"Sakura-chan."

"Trust me, Asahina."

"…"

As Asahina is about to oblige, the source of the footsteps is revealed where it showed that a teenage girl was running and Class 78 was surprised as they recognize her. It was their classmate Junko Enoshima, the SHSL Fashion Diva, and Enoshima appeared to be surprised and relieved to see them and said that she narrowly escaped some giant insects.

Kirigiri stared, as she realized that Enoshima wasn't with Class 78 when they took the flight and ended up in this island, and there she asked the SHSL Fashion Diva how she ended up here and how long was she in this island and if there are any other people here in this island, and if there are any establishments or houses built here that they can use as temporary shelter.

Enoshima said that she and a number of fashion models are supposed to head for Hiroshima, but for some reason the pilot diverted their flight and ended up here. Enoshima and her fellow models found out that as soon as the plane landed on the island the pilot committed suicide by shooting himself on the head with a gun, and disabled the radios to prevent the passengers from calling for help.

Enoshima then said that after that the modelling crew began trekking the island when the plane exploded, thus trapping them here in this island and thus further trapping them here with no way of getting help.

And lastly, Enoshima said that she and her fellow models have been in this island since yesterday, which the others were surprised to hear this as they could not believe that someone would do this and wondered who is behind all this.

"What?"

"You've been here since yesterday?"

"And you've been stuck here since?"

"No way?"

"This is getting out of hand…"

"Looks like we've been sent here on purpose…"

"I don't want to die…"

"Calm down, Fujisaki…"

Kirigiri then asked Enoshima why is she alone right now and where are the rest of the modelling crew that she went with, and there Enoshima said that the crew panicked and ran off to different directions after saying that they encountered some GIANT ladybird beetles, and thus she hasn't been able to find them until now due to her keeping a low profile while avoiding the giant beetles in question.

Yamada and Hagakure stood still in fright after hearing this and wondered if they are about to enter an apocalypse of sorts, and both hugged as they wished that someone would come to save them.

"Waahhh…"

"I don't want to die!"

"I still haven't raised a million Yen…"

"I still want to make the ultimate doujin…"

"Someone save us…"

"We need a miracle…"

"Oh please…"

"Let there be a savior…"

Kirigiri then asked Enoshima if there are any places that Class 78 can go so as to seek shelter once nightfall sets, and there Enoshima said that so far she hasn't found a cave yet, and there the SHSL Detective advised Enoshima to stick with the Class so as to keep everyone together safe.

Enoshima nodded and said that she would rather do that than being alone in the island after her modelling crew DITCHED her.

"You should come with us, Enoshima."

"Hmm…?"

"It's better if you stick with us."

"Yeah, I suppose…"

"At least you won't be alone."

"I agree. My fellow models ditched me after seeing those giant bugs."

"I suppose you were unable to get your belongings…"

"Yeah. It burned up after the plane blew up."

"…"

As Class 78 began to resume their trek, they heard a scream coming not far from their current area, and the scream was from a woman, and Enoshima said she recognized it as one of the modelling group she is with, and Ohwada was compelled to go and see, believing that she might need help, due to his code of honor as a man.

As Ohwada ran off, Ohgami went after him fearing that he might encounter another giant insect, and as the two arrived, both stopped on their tracks as they saw a fashion model sitting on the ground, her clothes ripped and is frozen in fear as she is approached by a gigantic butterfly, and Ohwada could not believe what he is seeing, and wondered if he is dreaming.

Ohgami herself was shocked at the scene and is compelled to go and help, but hesitated when two more giant butterflies arrived and surrounded the terrified model. Kirigiri observed the scene and noted that the butterfly appeared to be a swallowtail. The rest of Class 78 arrived and they are equally shocked at what they saw, and the terrified model saw Enoshima and screamed at her to help her out of this predicament even though she could not will herself to move.

"Enoshima!"

"Hey!"

"Help me!"

"Don't just sit there! Move your butt and get over here!"

"Just help me here!"

"We'll try! But you need to move!"

"Help me!"

"Geez…"

However, two more giant swallowtails arrived and surrounded the screaming model, and the first giant swallowtail unleashed its beak-like organ from its mouth and stabbed at the model's crotch, while the other two giant swallowtails did the same and stabbed the model's breasts, and began sucking the model's fluids like sipping nectar from a flower.

Kirigiri stared wide-eyed, as she unknowingly showed emotion, for she deduced what the butterflies are doing, and Asahina, Maizono and Fujisaki stared in shock as the model is slowly being drained of her blood and fluids, and you can see the model is being sucked dry, her body withered and becoming like a dried skeleton.

Ohwada finally snapped out of his shock upon seeing the dying model and is about to go after the giant butterflies, but Ohgami held him back and told him it is useless as the model cannot be saved and that they are outgunned due to the butterflies' massive size and facing them barehanded would only result in death.

"Don't."

"Eh?"

"We are too late."

"But…"

"The model is already gone. Her body fluids have been drained."

"We can't just…!"

"We are outnumbered. Their sizes hold a huge advantage over us."

"…"

By then the trio giant swallowtails are finished as the model is now dead, and they turn their attention towards Ohwada and Ohgami, ready to take their next meal.

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, As Class 78 found Enoshima and are now almost complete, and decided to stick together and find a place to stay and call for help.

However, pandemonium ensued as they encountered another group of giant insects and witnessed first-hand at how the victim died at their hands (no pun intended)…

So Enoshima got on this island ahead of her classmates and got separated from her fellow models. The next upcoming chapters will tell what became of their fate…

Preview:

The next chapter will show what Class 78 would do at a situation like this…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here pandemonium continues as the next set of giant insects appeared, where Class 77 are in a heap of trouble…as in BIG trouble…

Meanwhile, Class 78 are in a problem of their own, which will add more tension to this chapter…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

C h. 9: Batafuraibatoru

Meanwhile, the scene shifts at the other area within the island, where Class 77 continued their trek as they search for Sato, and you can see Koizumi getting more and more worried about her friend, and is fearful that she might get eaten alive, but Sonia assured to her that Sato will be okay, as she told Koizumi about the behavior of wasps, where they are keeping their prey alive for now in order feed the larva.

Sonia gave her word that Sato will be saved and that they will find a way to leave this island together with Class 77, which Koizumi is grateful for, and the SHSL Princess said that it is natural for friends to look out for each other.

"…so don't worry, Koizumi-san."

"Thank you, Sonia-san…"

"It's okay."

"I'm so glad that you became my friend."

"That's what friends are for."

"Sonia…"

"Now let us go and find Sato-san."

"Okay."

Nagito then saw something and told the others about it, where they saw what appeared to be a two-story house, and Saionji is relieved to see that there is a house and maybe there is a telephone they can use to call for help, but Pekoyama pointed out that there are no telephone poles and wires, and there are no streetlights seen, thus she finds it suspicious about a house as they haven't encountered any residents since coming here.

Moreover, Pekoyama pointed out that there is a huge hole on the wall of the upper area of the house, and Fuyuhiko noticed it, and said that there's a possibility that the giant wasp that took Sato may be in there, and Koizumi said that Sato might be in there as well, and urged her classmates to help her get Sato out there.

Nidai and Owari then volunteered to go in and help, saying that they will get Sato out and beat up the giant insect that maybe guarding her, assuring Koizumi that her friend will be rescued in no time.

"Okay. I'm going in!"

"I'm coming too, Nidai! You'll be needing more than muscles!"

"It's going to be a tough one, Owari."

"Hah! A tough girl like me is enough for those big bugs!"

"Heh…you sure are spunky!"

"Ha-ha…"

"So leave this to us, Koizumi!"

"We got this!"

Touched, Koizumi nodded as she, Nidai and Owari went inside and went to the second floor, where they noted that the place looked empty, and the rest of Class 77 are on standby, though Saionji followed the trio as she is worried for Koizumi, and soon she joined the trio, saying that she wants to help, and they commenced their search for Sato.

Out of curiosity, Saionji opened a sliding door, where she shrieked in horror, seeing two adult victims, whose lower bodies are reduced to skeleton and severed organs and tissues, while their upper bodies are somewhat intact, but they are somewhat alive, yet appeared too drugged to escape, and all they could only moan for help.

"Hahh…hahh…"

"H-help…me…"

"S-save…m-me…"

"H-help…"

"Get…me…out of…here…"

"Hahh…hahh…"

"H-help…me…"

"S-save…m-me…"

Saionji screamed louder in horror which prompted Pekoyama and Mioda to go inside and see what is going on, and they saw the two partially consumed bodies and they became more shocked at seeing a group of wasp larva that are as big as pet cats, eating away on the moaning bodies, and Mioda became scared while Koizumi was shocked.

The six students are baffled on what is going on, and how did this happen.

"Wh-what the…?"

"Eww…"

"Gross…"

"No way…"

"Just what the heck is this?"

"They're…being eaten alive…"

"I'm going to be sick…"

"What should we do…?"

Regaining her composure, Koizumi resumed her search for Sato, and eventually found her, unconscious but alive, and there she requested for help and Owari carried Sato over her shoulders and they are ready to make their escape, but then they heard buzzing sounds and Saionji stared wide-eyed in terror as she realized that the wasps are coming in, and there Nidai grabbed an iron bar and told the girls to go ahead as he will stall the giant insect to give them time to escape.

Koizumi was against it saying that he might get killed, but Nidai assured to her that he will catch up with the others once he takes out the giant wasp.

"You go with Owari and get out of here!"

"Eh? But what about…"

"I'll catch up with you as soon as I took care of that bug…"

"But…"

"Don't worry…I'll be with you in a while!"

"Nidai-san…"

"Go on!"

"…"

By then the giant wasp arrived and went straight for Nidai, in which he picked up and uses the iron bar to keep the wasp at bay and because of the cramped space, the wasp is unable to use its sting to sting Nidai, and this allows the girls to ran outside, but Pekoyama stayed as she took out her bamboo sword and revealed its secret, in which it has a katana hidden, and there she stabbed the katana's tip onto the wasp's eye, blinding and disorienting it, and this allows Nidai to smash the iron bar on the giant wasp, disorienting it further.

There Pekoyama urges Nidai to use this opportunity to make an escape, and he thanked her for the assist, which she says it is nothing.

"Come on, Nidai."

"Yeah."

"We should go while that thing is disoriented…"

"Thanks for the help, Pekoyama."

"No problem."

"We should go."

"I'm right behind you."

"…"

Once everyone is outside, Class 77 began to make a run for it as they intend to avoid a direct confrontation believing that there may be more of those giant wasps, and Sonia began showing some leadership skills as she urged her classmates to stick together as they will find a place to settle in for the time being in order to stay alive.

Her classmates nodded and said that they will follow Sonia's lead.

"Okay!"

"We'll follow your lead!"

"We'll follow you!"

"Lead the way!"

"We're ready to listen!"

"We know you can do it!"

"We put our trust in you!"

"Yeah!"

-x-

Elsewhere, Class 78 accidentally meet up with Junko Enoshima, who told her classmates that she and her modeling entourage have been stuck in this island since yesterday, and so far they haven't found any houses within this island. There she decided to join her classmates in finding her entourage and to find a way to get help.

In the minutes that passed, Class 78 heard a scream and they went to the source, where they saw one of Enoshima's fellow models, screaming as she is being confronted by what appeared to be a giant butterfly-like insect. Asahina and Maizono stared in terror at seeing this and could not comprehend how something like this could happen.

"Eh…?"

"N-now way…"

"A giant…butterfly…?"

"That…can't be…"

"What is going on here?"

"That woman…she's…"

"…"

"…"

Ohgami herself was shocked at the scene and is compelled to go and help, but hesitated when two more giant butterflies arrived and surrounded the terrified model. Kirigiri observed the scene and noted that the butterfly appeared to be a swallowtail. The rest of Class 78 arrived and they are equally shocked at what they saw, and the terrified model saw Enoshima and screamed at her to help her out of this predicament even though she could not will herself to move.

"Enoshima!"

"Hey!"

"Help me!"

"Don't just sit there! Move your butt and get over here!"

"Just help me here!"

"We'll try! But you need to move!"

"Help me!"

"Geez…"

However, two more giant swallowtails arrived and surrounded the screaming model, and the first giant swallowtail unleashed its beak-like organ from its mouth and stabbed at the model's crotch, while the other two giant swallowtails did the same and stabbed the model's breasts, and began sucking the model's fluids like sipping nectar from a flower.

Kirigiri stared wide-eyed, as she unknowingly showed emotion, for she deduced what the butterflies are doing, and Asahina, Maizono and Fujisaki stared in shock as the model is slowly being drained of her blood and fluids, and you can see the model is being sucked dry, her body withered and becoming like a dried skeleton.

Ohwada finally snapped out of his shock upon seeing the dying model and is about to go after the giant butterflies, but Ohgami held him back and told him it is useless as the model cannot be saved and that they are outgunned due to the butterflies' massive size and facing them barehanded would only result in death.

"Don't."

"Eh?"

"We are too late."

"But…"

"The model is already gone. Her body fluids have been drained."

"We can't just…!"

"We are outnumbered. Their sizes hold a huge advantage over us."

"…"

By then the trio giant swallowtails are finished as the model is now dead, and they turn their attention towards Ohwada and Ohgami, ready to take their next meal. Ohwada and Ohgami braced themselves as they are in for a fight of their lives, and are ready to die just to protect their classmates, and there Ohwada told Ohgami to be ready to go down with him, as a fighter.

Ohgami acknowledged it and said it was an honor to fight alongside him.

"This is something I gotta do as a man…"

"And I say the same…as a martial artist."

"I say it's a good thing to be fighting beside you."

"Indeed. It's an honor to be fighting alongside you."

"Are you ready to go down?"

"Yes. to protect our dear classmates…"

"Okay!"

"Hah!"

Suddenly, Enoshima came running through and brought out a canned spray of perfume and sprayed it onto one of the giant swallowtails, and it struck its eyes, causing the giant insect to get disoriented and ended up colliding with the other two giant swallowtails and there she told her two classmates to get going while the three giant insects are disoriented.

Ohgami and Ohwada thanked Enoshima for the assist, which she said it was nothing.

"Come on! While those butterfreaks are too dizzy!"

"Enoshima…"

"Whoa…"

"Come on! we should get going and run!"

"Thanks, Enoshima."

"Yeah, thanks!"

"It's nothing!"

"…"

"…"

The trio then joined the rest of Class 78 and they all made a run for it while the three swallowtails are too disoriented to move, and this allowed Class 78 to make a run for it as they went to the forest to seek shelter and hide from the giant swallowtails which the students believe that there may be more of them somewhere within the forest, and hoped that they won't be running into more of those insects.

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, As Class 78 found Enoshima and are now almost complete, and decided to stick together and find a place to stay and call for help.

However, pandemonium ensued as they encountered another group of giant insects and witnessed first-hand at how the victim died at their hands (no pun intended)…

Likewise, Class 77 managed to save Sato and are now on their way somewhere to find a place to hide and find a way to get help and escape the island…

Preview:

The next chapter will showcase Class 80 (the Danganronpa V3 crew), in which they will show what they would do at a situation like this…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here Class 80 (aka the characters from Danganroonpa V3) takes the spotlight as they are searching for a way to find cover to avoid confronting the giant insects…

In addition to this, an argument breaks out, which will add more tension to this chapter…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 10:  Kasetsu sherutā

Elsewhere within the island, Class 80 are trekking and so far they managed to evade most of the insects they encountered by hiding behind the leaves and right now they are looking for a place to hide and rest before they formulate their next move in order to call for help and how to escape the island in order to head back to the main land.

Amami is using his instinct to observe the surroundings due to his talent as the SHSL Survivalist, and he use it to survive and to ensure the survival of his classmates and led the class to a safer area to pass by and to avoid which areas he feels where insects might thrive.

Hilarity, yet tension, ensued as Chibashira began accusing Saihara of orchestrating the events as she is near him, which the SHSL Detective asked why is she blaming him, and she said that because it is a boy's charm that caused it and said that all boys should be sacrificed in order for the girls to survive, and this caused a bickering between the two classmates.

"What was that?"

"You heard me!"

"Huh?"

"Boys should be sacrificed! That way the girls will survive!"

"What are you saying? What did I do that made you make comments like that?"

"It's because you boys are lechers! And lechers should not be traveling among girls!"

"You're not making any sense!"

"I do! And I say we feed you to those big bugs!"

Akamatsu stepped in between and urges Chabashira not to take her frustration out on Saihara, and urged her to lighten up and said that the best they can do is cooperate with each other and soon they might find a way to call for help and find something that would help them escape the island so everyone can go home and resume their normal lives.

Chabashira was surprised that Akamatsu is siding with Saihara, and there she accuses him of CORRUPTING Akamatsu, and deemed him a mental pervert that made Akamatsu submissive towards any guy and now Akamatsu would do anything he makes her do, such as making her side with the boys so as to make them look favorable to the girls.

Saihara sweat-dropped and face-palmed while telling her that she is mistaken yet Chabashira insisted that all boys are dangerous and Saihara is one of them, and there the two teens bicker once more as the rest of Class 80 watches on the scene as the two argue over trivial matters.

"What was that?"

"You heard me!"

"Huh? What now?"

"Because of you, akamatsu-san is becoming a puppet! That shows that you boys are dangerous! Therefore, boys should be sacrificed! That way the girls will survive!"

"What are you saying? What did I do that made you make comments like that?"

"It's because you boys are lechers! And look what you did…Akamatsu is siding with you lechers! And lechers should not be traveling among girls!"

"You're not making any sense!"

"I do! And I say we feed you to those big bugs!"

Akamatsu tried once more to play peacekeeper and urges Chabashira to have faith in the boys, especially Saihara and assured to her that everything will be okay and nothing bad will happen to the class, and Chabashira stared wide-eyed and asked Akamatsu why is she taking Saihara's word for it and cautions her that Saihara might have an ulterior motive.

The SHSL Pianist tells Chabashira that she has nothing to be afraid of and promised that Saihara will be a big help to everyone here, which the SHSL Aikido Master is skeptical about what Akamatsu said about Saihara.

"Don't worry! Everything will be okay."

"Akamatsu-san…why…?"

"Huh?"

"Why take that maniac's word over mine?"

"Saihara-kun is a big help to us all."

"But…but…"

"Trust me. We need to cooperate with each other so we can escape."

"…"

Akamatsu's optimism somewhat prevailed and Chabashira twitched her eyes at seeing the SHSL Pianist having too much trust towards Saihara, and she glanced at the SHSL Detective as he stood there looking neutral and she shook her head in denial and insisted that she doesn't trust him or any of her male classmates and insisted that only girls proceed and the boys should be abandoned, but Akamatsu urges Chabashira to put her fear of boys aside and cooperate with them for the sake of class unity.

"Don't worry! Everything will be okay."

"No! I can't accept this! Why, Akamatsu-san…why…?"

"Huh?"

"Why take that maniac's word over mine? Don't you see? He intend to rape you then discard you!"

"That's not true…Saihara-kun is a big help to us all."

"But…but…"

"Trust me. We need to cooperate with each other so we can escape."

"…"

After much prodding, Chabashira sighed and reluctantly did as told and the class proceeded to move forward and trek the forest until coming across what appeared to be a weapons factory, which Gonta Gokuhara said this could be the first step in surviving their first day here and that he will stand guard here while the rest would go and explore inside the factory-like building.

Saihara asked Gokuhara if he is sure about staying here to guard, reasoning that he might encounter a different type of giant insect, and the SHSL Entomologist said that he will, saying that he has knowledge of insects and that if he sees one that he has knowledge of, he can come up with a counterattack and defense.

"Leave things to me!"

"Are you sure, Gokuhara? You might…"

"No need to worry. Just leave everything to me."

"…"

"I'll be fine. So have faith in me!"

"Are you sure…?"

"Yes!"

"…"

Seeing Gokuhara's confidence, Saihara consented to it and tells Akamatsu to lead the others inside, and Class 80 went inside the building, where they saw lots of tools and items being stored there and as they explored the building, Iruma is feeling like she is in heaven upon seeing the tools and she immediately went to work as she took whatever tools and items she could find and went to work, as her talent as the SHSL Inventor kicks in.

The others sweat-dropped as they wondered what kind of invention she could make and hoped that whatever invention she is making it might help in getting help or getting them out of this island and return to the main land.

"There she goes…"

"Her talent as the Supr High School-level Inventor…"

"What's she gonna invent?"

"Hopefully something to get us out of this blasted island…"

"Is it a spaceship?"

"I hope so…"

"Are you crazy? A spaceship in this jungle?"

"Who knows?"

The rest explored the building and so far it appeared to be safe for now and there Momota Kaito called the rest saying that he found a pair of vending machines that has chocolate bars and bottled waters, which the rest gathered and wondered how to extract them as they do not have much coins with them to use, but Ryoma Hoshi found a spare tennis racket within the building and uses it to smash the glass panel open.

Just as the rest are about to take one, Amami reminded his classmates that they have to conserve the food as they are limited and they need to plan out on how to survive the next two days as it is critical due to the uncertainty of whether they could find a way to call for help, which the others glanced at each other and pondered on what to expect in the next 72 hours.

There Himiko Yumeno took a chocolate bar and a bottled water and placed it on her magician's hat and did a magic word, then tapped it with her wand, and there the two items multiplied and repeated the process, producing enough stock to last the class for the next 72 hours, and her classmates thanked Yumeno for the help, appreciating her talents as the SHSL Magician.

"Wow!"

"Yahoo!"

"Yipee!"

"Thanks, Yumeno!"

"You're a big help!"

"Yeah, you're a lifesaver!"

"No less from the Super High School Magician!"

"We can have our own stocks of ration!"

Amano nodded as he sees that Yumeno's actions helped strengthening the class' morale and he leaves to look around to see if there is something he could find in any equipment that can be used in calling for help and get someone to come in thin island and rescue the class.

After several minutes, the scene shows that Iruma has just finished creating her invention, which is a human-looking robot, which has several features: having a fully mechanical body. Most of his body is made up of black metal resembling armored plating, and he does not wear clothes. His head, though synthetic, resembles that of a normal human, having pale skin and white, straight hair with a large ahoge sticking from the top, though with noticeable cyborg traits such as glowing blue eyes, thick lines that run around and below his eyes, and headphone-shaped objects instead of ears

She then connected the wires and unleashes a jolt of electricity and soon the robot is energized and now she has to wait for about 30 minutes before the human-looking robot makes its first activation and she decided to go look for a bathroom to take shower while waiting for the robot to be activated.

By then Akamatsu arrived and tells Iruma that she found a bathroom nearby and said to the SHSL Inventor that she can take a shower, which Iruma grinned and said that she really needed one and thanked her as she leaves in a hurry.

Akamatsu just smiled as she glanced at the still-unawaken robot and noted that it looked like a real boy, and wondered what kind of invention Iruma made and how this would help in the class' chances of surviving the first 72 hours.

There Iruma came back and tells Akamatsu that the robot will be ready in 30 minutes and said that all she has to do is wait, as the robot needs a bit more of tweaking before it is ready to be used as it will help them fend off any giant insects that they might encounter later on.

Akamatsu stared as she asked if the robot contain weapons, which Iruma said that she is adding some and still needed a bit of touch.

"Really?"

"Yup! The robot I made will have additional ammo. Just needed some time to do some add-on…"

"But…will that be…?"

"I'm sure of it!"

"Iruma-san…"

"Just leave everything to me!"

"Okay…"

"Ha-ha…"

After that, Akamatsu decided to leave as she too needed a shower.

-x-

Several minutes later, the scene shifts at the bathroom where Akamatsu and Iruma are showering in separate shower rooms, and the girls feel refreshed, and while Akamatsu wondered what awaits them now that they found a place to stay for the day and that Yumeno somehow made rations, Akamatsu began to wonder how she and her classmates ended up in this kind of predicament and if this is a coincidence or if it was planned.

By then a naked Iruma appeared from behind, overhearing her monologue and tells her that she should just rest her mind for today and not to worry too much about tomorrow, saying that everything will be okay, which Akamatsu felt that Iruma has a point.

"Hey."

"Huh?"

"You ought to relax and unwind. We've been through a lot earlier."

"You're right…"

"So stop thinking about what comes before and think about relaxing a bit."

"Yeah, you're right."

"Heh-heh…"

"…"

As Akamatsu turn around to face the shower nozzle, Iruma gently hugged her from behind, surprising the SHSL Pianist and asked what is she doing, and there the SHSL Inventor said that Akamatsu needed a bit of COOLING OFF after everything she and the others went through, and that she needs to have a bit of FUN since they get to be alone for now.

Akamatsu felt a bit flustered at what Iruma is implying but then Iruma's hands began to caress the pianist's breast, and then her nipples, which moments later began to harden. Akamatsu blushed while she began to moan as pleasure began to envelop her body, as Iruma gently pinched her classmate's nipples, feeling it hardening under her fingers.

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Wow…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Your nipples are getting harder…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"So fun to play with…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Now then…"

Akamatsu tried to fight off the sensations and said that the others might come here and see them like this, but Iruma snickered and said that the others are busy in exploring this building, and that she and Akamatsu have enough time for some INTIMATE moment, and there her right fingers went downward and began to caress Akamatsu's clitoris in a circular motion, arousing the SHSL Pianist and after two minutes Iruma began to explore Akamatsu's SHAVED vagina, and began to MASTURBATE her, and Akamatsu stared wide-eyed as a strong jolt of pleasure struck her body.

Akamatsu's body responded in instinct as she crouches a bit, her legs spread a little and her hips bucked as Iruma's middle finger began to go in and out of her classmate's vagina, and the SHSL Pianist began to moan in pleasure while unable to resist her classmate's sensual taunting and PHYSICAL advances as Iruma continue to MASTURBATE Akamatsu.

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Wow…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Your nipples are getting harder…and you're getting WET DOWN THERE…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"You're so fun to play with…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Now then…shall we up the ante…?"

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, As Class 80 found a place to stay and managed to make rations to last for at least three days…despite Chabshira's attempt to sway the girls to abandon the boys…and Akamatsu managed to calm her classmate down…

This served as the first appearance of Kibo, but he has not been activated yet, so he might make a FULL DEBUT in the next chapter…

Lastly, the first LEMON SCENE of this fic, as the Kyochu Rettou manga has a fair share of ecchi moments, and decided to make use of those elements here, hence my decision to go from t-rated to M-rated…

Of course there will be STRAIGHT scenes for the other characters here, which will happen soon…

Preview:

The next chapter will showcase Class 80 (the Danganronpa V3 crew), in which they will show what they would do at a situation like this once Kibo awakens for the first time…

Class 78 takes the next exposure and encountered another problem…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here Class 80 (aka the characters from Danganroonpa V3) takes a bit of a break while formulating a way to to avoid confronting the giant insects and contact for help…

Meanwhile, more MOMENTS between Iruma and Akamatsu…

And another class makes an appearance…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 11: Tick-Tock

As the rest of Class 80 are busy with finding ration, looking for tools and find a way to contact help ,the scene shifts outside where Gokuhara is standing guard, and there he is joined by Ryoma, as he found a spare tennis racket which he arms himself with and the two classmates served as lookout, where they would give the warning should a random giant insect shows up and make an attempt.

Ryoma gives Gokuhara one of the rations which the SHSL Entomologist thanked, which Ryoma said that it is nothing and that they should be helping one another out so that they can head back to the mainland together as a class.

"Here. You need to fill your tummy."

"Thanks, Hoshi."

"No problem."

"Look like you got a racket."

"Yeah. Need a weapon."

"Are you ready for action should those big bugs show up?"

"Yeah. Lock and ready."

"Good to hear."

Inside the shelter, the scene shows that the robot remained stationary as it is being filled with installed programming and awaits the next several minutes before it activates, and there Yumeno came as she stares at the robot, wondering if she should use magic to see if it can be activated so that the class can have additional help.

Saihara then came and said that it's best not to touch it as Iruma is the only one who knows how to activated it, and reasoned that if the robot's been tinkered without permission, Iruma might get upset, which Yumeno realized that Saihara has a point.

Chabashira came and gasped at seeing the robot's appearance, believing it to be a real boy and accuses Saihara of making a boy so that the other boys would subjugate the girls, which Saihara deny the accusations and urged her to calm down, but Chabashira started to panic and does an aikido stance and tells Saihara to prepare himself for she will protect the girls from the boys' perverted uprising, much to the SHSL Detective's exasperation.

"Prepare yourself!"

"Huh?"

"I will protect the girls!"

"Not again…"

"You perverted boys will die!"

"Will you knock it off already!"

"Have at you! AAAIIIYYAAHH!"

"Hey! Stop!"

-x-

Amid the antics that is happening, the scene shifts at the bathroom where Akamatsu and Iruma are showering in separate shower rooms, and the girls feel refreshed, and while Akamatsu wondered what awaits them now that they found a place to stay for the day and that Yumeno somehow made rations, Akamatsu began to wonder how she and her classmates ended up in this kind of predicament and if this is a coincidence or if it was planned.

By then a naked Iruma appeared from behind, overhearing her monologue and tells her that she should just rest her mind for today and not to worry too much about tomorrow, saying that everything will be okay, which Akamatsu felt that Iruma has a point.

"Hey."

"Huh?"

"You ought to relax and unwind. We've been through a lot earlier."

"You're right…"

"So stop thinking about what comes before and think about relaxing a bit."

"Yeah, you're right."

"Heh-heh…"

"…"

As Akamatsu turn around to face the shower nozzle, Iruma gently hugged her from behind, surprising the SHSL Pianist and asked what is she doing, and there the SHSL Inventor said that Akamatsu needed a bit of COOLING OFF after everything she and the others went through, and that she needs to have a bit of FUN since they get to be alone for now.

Akamatsu felt a bit flustered at what Iruma is implying but then Iruma's hands began to caress the pianist's breast, and then her nipples, which moments later began to harden. Akamatsu blushed while she began to moan as pleasure began to envelop her body, as Iruma gently pinched her classmate's nipples, feeling it hardening under her fingers.

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Wow…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Your nipples are getting harder…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"so fun to play with…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Now then…"

Akamatsu tried to fight off the sensations and said that the others might come here and see them like this, but Iruma snickered and said that the others are busy in exploring this building, and that she and Akamatsu have enough time for some INTIMATE moment, and there her right fingers went downward and began to caress Akamatsu's SHAVED vagina, and began to explore her THERE, and Akamatsu stared wide-eyed as a strong jolt of pleasure struck her body.

Akamatsu's body responded in instinct as she crouches a bit, her legs spread a little and her hips bucked as Iruma's middle finger began to go in and out of her classmate's vagina, where Iruma began to MASTURBATE her classmate, and the SHSL Pianist began to moan in pleasure while unable to resist her classmate's sensual taunting and PHYSICAL advances.

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Wow…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Your nipples are getting harder…and you're getting WET DOWN THERE…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"You're so fun to play with…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"Now then…shall we up the ante…?"

-x-

Meanwhile, Kirumi Tojo, who is the SHSL Maid, went with her usual routine, as she began cleaning the shelter and arranged the items so as to make the area look clean, and Kikuchi Oma went around, seeing what Tojo is doing and is pleased with this, and there he tells Tojo that once they return to Hope's Peak Academy, and when he graduates he will hire her as his personal maid and have a place at his company, which Tojo asked if he would be willing to increase her wage if she accepts, which Oma said that he would think about it.

There Tojo said that she will decline, but Oma said he is kidding and said that he will consider should they graduate, and there Tojo tells Oma that he better stick to his promise, which he said he will.

"Okay, okay. I promise."

"Are you sure, Oma?"

"Yes."

"Really?"

"Of course."

"I'll hold on to that."

"I promise, Tojo. Really."

"…"

Back at the bathroom, the scene shows that Iruma continues to seduce Akamatsu, where the SHSL Pianist is slanting against the wall, her right foot on top of the shower faucet as Iruma is kneeling, where she uses her tongue to EXPLORE Akamatsu's SHAVED vagina, and there you can see Iruma's tongue moving inside and rubbed the SHSL Pianist's INNER WALLS, which arouses Akamatsu, and her head pushes against the wall as the pleasure increases.

Her legs began to buck as Iruma uses her thumb to caress Akamatsu's clitoris while her tongue kept on invading Akamatsu's vagina, and there the SHSL Pianist began to moan softly as her hips began to move back and fro.

"…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

Iruma continued her actions as her tongue went deeper inside Akamatsu's ENTRANCE, and the pleasure increases as the SHSL Pianist is steadily succumbing to the pleasure as her head moved sideways as her body is absorbing strong jolts of pleasure and she is slowly lowering herself as the sensations made it a bit difficult to maintain her standing.

After several minutes, Iruma took her tongue out and inserted her middle finger and explored her classmate's vagina, where she resume in MASTURBATING her, as she moved her middle finger back and fro, feeling the warmth of her INSIDES and Akamatsu slowly lowered her body as the pleasure got stronger and stronger, and the inventor smirked as she finds it fascinating that Akamatsu can be easy to pleasure, and felt that this is right so that she can relax after everything she and her classmates went through, and tells the SHSL Pianist to relax a bit so that after this she can be composed, though all Akamatsu do is moan in pleasure.

"Easy, Akamatsu…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"No need to rush…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"We have the time…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

"So enjoy it for now…"

"Ahhhhhh~h…"

Iruma smiled as she increases the speed of her finger-exploration, and as she did so, Akamatsu laid on the bathroom floor as her body submitted to the pleasure, her legs spread and raised her hips as the sensations increases, and the SHSL Inventor speeds up the actions, MASTURBATING her classmate further, which affected Akamatsu as the arousal intensifies, and after a few minutes Akamatsu's body began to tense up, her hips bucked upward and her nipples hardened further.

Iruma smirked as she realizes what this means and further explored her classmate's vagina as she continues to MASTURBATE her, and there she felt Akamatsu's VAGINAL MUSCLES clenching her middle finger and then Akamatsu's hips thrusting upward and the SHSL Pianist was panting while moaning softly but long, and moments later Akamatsu reached her FIRST TIME, which lasted about 30 seconds.

Iruma smirked as she get to see her classmate reached orgasm and slowly removed her middle finger and then helps her classmate sit up, where Akamatsu was panting heavily and there she asked if she is okay, which the SHSL Pianist could only blush at the situation she is in, and Iruma said that at least she let off some steam, and said that for now they can relax a bit while relaxing, and Akamatsu could only blush in silence as she is being helped up by Iruma.

After that both showered and then puts on their bathrobes before leaving the shower room, and Akamatsu opted to keep this silent for now to avoid any embarrassing situation that might occur.

-x-

Elsewhere within the island, Class 78 is seen trekking the forest and some of the students are starting to get weary as they've been walking for an hour or so and there Kuwata complained that he needed to rest for a bit, which Celestia also agreed. Ishimaru felt that his classmates have a point though he is worried that the class might encounter more giant insects, and he asked Kirigiri if they should pause for a while before proceeding.

Kirigiri thought carefully about this but noticed something near the bushes and checked it out, where it is revealed that a dead girl is there, and is covered by at least three ticks that are as big as puppies, which caused some of the students to shriek in surprise.

"Whoa!"

"EEEKK!"

"What the…?"

"A dead girl!"

"What's that?"

"A big bug!"

"Careful…! It looks like a tick!"

"Don't go near it!"

Kirigiri stared at the scene and having read books about ticks, she realized that this could be a problem if she and her classmates are caught by those type of insects and she then glanced at everyone and asked if there are anything unusual sticking on their bodies.

Everyone glanced at each other and so far there are none…until Fujisaki noticed something behind Enoshima's back, and saw the giant tick attached on the back of her blouse, and told Kirigiri about it. And upon inspection, she thought carefully and tells Enoshima to strip naked and head to the beach, as saltwater will do the trick.

Enoshima stared in disbelief at hearing this and asked if there is another way, which the SHSL Detective said that this is the only way given the size of the tick, and that time is of the essence if she does not want to contract a tick disease while stuck in this island.

The SHSL Fashion Diva blushed deeply while twitching her eyes, but soon finds herself compelled to do so, as she took off her boots, and there Kirigiri tells the boys to look away so as not to make Enoshima feel conscious, which Naegi, Togami, Yamada, Ishimaru, Hagakure, Kuwata and Ohwada nodded and said they will do as told.

"Okay."

"Fine."

"We'll do it."

"Can't I take a peek?"

"Hagakure!"

"Just do as told!"

"Hentai!"

Fujisaki turns around as well and Kirigiri asked what is wrong, and Fujisaki revealed that the SHSL Programmer is actually a boy, and said that he does not want everyone to think he is a perverted, which the boys were taken by surprise at Fujisaki's surprise confession.

"Whoa!"

"Fujisaki…"

"Are you serious?"

"You're really a boy?"

"For real?"

"No way…"

"What a surprise…"

However, they accidentally saw Enoshima, who is now completely nude, and the boys (save for Togami, who turn away at the last moment) blushed at seeing Enoshima's beautiful body, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva shrieked and ran towards the beach to cover herself in water, and Kirigiri sighed as she told the boys what they just did, and told them to apologize to Enoshima later, which the boys sighed and said that they will.

"Okay…"

"Fine."

"We'll do it."

"We'll apologize…"

"Sorry."

"We didn't…"

"Enoshima-chi's boobs…"

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, as Class 80 found a place to stay and managed to make rations to last for at least three days…despite Chabshira's attempt to sway the girls to abandon the boys…and Akamatsu managed to calm her classmate down…

Looks like Akamatsu gained her FIRST EXPERIENCE thanks to Iruma, and now she somewhat calmed down yet she wondered what would happen should Iruma tries to make another SENSUAL ATTEMPT should they be alone again in a shower…

Class 78 resurfaces and are now in a bind after encountering a giant tick, which Enoshima was lucky to avoid contracting due to the tick sticking on her clothes, but after stripping naked as per Kirigiri, her body is seen accidentally by the boys due to being taken by surprise over Fujisaki's sudden confession about his gender.

Preview:

Class 78 takes the spotlight as they deal with what to do as more GIANT TICKS showed up…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Class 78 becomes the focus of this story, though a new set of victims are about to be introduced here which will add more tensions in the upcoming chapters…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 12:  mizu shori

Somewhere else within the island, the scene showed that another airplane has just landed, and it was quite smaller compared to the ones that earlier arrived, and there a loud gunshot was heard, which fell on deaf ears as the area the plane is at is mostly deserted as the three sections of Hope's Peak Academy are somewhere in the middle of the island.

The minutes passed which seem like a long time, but soon the plane's door emerged, where some random persons emerged, where they appeared shocked and in disbelief, where its passengers got out, and unlike the ones shown earlier, the passengers are not from Hope's Peak, but random persons, but it is soon revealed that they were somewhat abducted and placed on the plane before taking off in secret, which originated from somewhere from the mainland.

The passengers are soon identified as:

- Komaru Naegi

- Yui Samidare

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Yuta Asahina

- Hiyoko Hagakure

- Satori Aoba

- Ayaka Haneyama

- Kanon Nakashima

- Taichi Fujisaki

- Takemichi Yukimaru

- Takaki Ishimaru

- Fujiko Yamada

- Kenichiro

The 14 passengers are getting worried, as it is shown that through as yet unknown means, they were abducted, in the case of Fujiko, Kanon, Yuta and Komaru, they were taken while on their way to school. While in the case of Satomi and Ayaka, they were taken stealthily while at a rehearsal for their gig as members of a popular idol group, while the adults were taken through unspecified means.

The kidnapped victims were sedated and taken somewhere and had them boarded a plane, and the pilot took them to the island where the three Hope's Peak sections are currently in, and there, through unknown reasons, the pilot shoots himself dead once the plane arrived at the island, just as the kidnapped victims got in, having woke up and are shocked by this.

Sumidare, being a detective, searches the plane, and discovered that the radio controls were damaged beyond repair, and is considering in attempting to try piloting the plane even though none of the passengers are qualified pilots.

Yukimaru was starting to lose his cool and wanted to know who brought them here, but Aloysius urges him to calm down, with Takaki taking over and gently urged Yukimaru that he should calm down and be a bit patient, which eventually worked, and there Takaki asked the rest if they are okay.

"Yeah…"

"We're okay."

"I'm fine."

"I'm good."

"Just a bit…nervous."

"Nothing bad happened."

"I'm alright."

"I'm good to go."

"Same here."

"We're ready to go."

"I'm ready."

But then Sumidare came back, looking alarmed and told the others to run, saying that she saw several IEDs all over the interior of the plane and are set to go off in 60 seconds, and there is no time for her or the rest to removed them from the plane and they need to evacuate immediately.

Everyone stared wide-eyed, and they all went ashore and ran as fast as they could, and once they are at a safe distance, the plane exploded, leaving nothing but wreckage and burnt smell in its wake, and now the newest batch of victims are stranded in the same island as Class 77,78 and 80, and they are not aware of the dangers that they are about to encounter.

Takaki gritted his teeth as he realized that he was disarmed before waking up, and now they need to find a way to leave this island and get help, and he decided to take charge of the group due to his experience as a police investigator and appoints Aloysius to act as second in command.

He then told the rest to stay close as he believed that someone sent them here for some unknown purpose and he intend to keep everyone alive as able as possible, which the other victims accepted and agreed.

"Okay."

"We got it."

"We'll follow you."

"Please take care of us."

"We'll trust you."

"Please help us."

"Tell us what to do."

"I want to go home."

And so Takaki led the others towards the forested area, and urged everyone to be on alert, as he has a feeling that they might encounter something that may not be friendly and that whatever they may encounter, it is possible that who or whatever they meet, might be hostile at worst. He told the others to stay close and not stray away.

Komaru became somewhat worried as she wondered what her family would do if they find out that she is missing, and there Hiroko comforted Komaru and assured to her that they will find a way to get out of this island and arrive home safely, telling her that the others feel the same way, and said that the best they can do is to work together and cooperate.

The others nodded and tells Komaru to stay positive and that thy will all go home safely and tells her not to give up and remain upbeat no matter what the odds are stacked against them.

"Cheer up."

"We're in this together."

"So don't worry."

"We'll go home together."

"We'll get through this."

"Yeah, so don't mope."

"Got it?"

"…"

-x-

Elsewhere within the island, the scene shows that Class 78 are having problems of their own, as they saw the body of a dead girl that is being infested by a giant tick, and Kirigiri uses her observation to look around, and saw a giant tick latched on the back of Enoshima. Fortunately Enoshima is wearing her clothes, thus the giant tick has not latched itself onto Enoshima's skin…yet.

There Kirigiri told Enoshima that to get the tick to get off her back, she'll have to take off ALL of her clothes and got to the ocean, as salt water will repel the ticks and the giant ticks will be forced to go back to land to avoid getting caught as the ticks will drown if they do not get out of the waters.

Enoshima stared wide-eyed and asked if this is the only way, which the SHSL Detective said that this is the only way to get the ticks to leave her alone.

"Yes…that's the only way."

"But…but…"

"Enoshima."

"Still…I can't just go nude like…"

"I already told the boys to look away, so please hurry."

"…"

"Time is of the essence…"

"Okay, okay…"

Left with no choice, Enoshima is ready to strip naked, and Kirigiri told the boys to look away, which they all did. However, some of the boys, like Naegi, Kuwata, Hagakure and Yamada, turn around to see if there any other giant insects around, and accidentally saw Enoshima, who is now completely nude, and the boys (save for Togami, Ishimaru and Fujisaki, who turn away at the last moment) blushed at seeing Enoshima's beautiful body, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva shrieked and ran towards the beach to cover herself in water, and Kirigiri sighed as she told the boys what they just did, and told them to apologize to Enoshima later, which the boys sighed and said that they will.

"Okay…"

"Fine."

"We'll do it."

"We'll apologize…"

"Sorry."

"We didn't…"

"Enoshima's boobs…"

Kirigiri then told the others that they too have to go to the waters and strip naked in order to protect themselves from getting latched onto them by the giant ticks, and the boys and the girls went to separate directions in order strip naked and go to the sea while avoiding seeing the boys naked. Kirigiri joined the rest of the girls as she prepares herself to take a dip in the waters.

As the boys are ready to take a dip, Hagakure suggested that they take a peek at the girls, saying that this is such an opportunity that they couldn't afford to pass up, which Yamada and Kuwata are seemingly enticed by such a temptation, but Ohwada berated them for such suggestion and told them to knock it off, saying that they will only cause more trouble, which Hagakure laughed sheepishly and said he is just kidding.

"Ah-ha-ha-ha…"

"Oi, that's not funny, you know!"

"Just kidding…"

"You should apologize to the girls later!"

"Okay, okay, I'll apologize later, Ohwada-chi…"

"Can't tell if you're a fortune teller or a pervert…"

"Ah-ha-ha…"

"…"

However, Ishimaru berated the SHSL Fortune Teller for that comment and told him to knock it off, saying that he will only cause the girls to resent him and that the rest of the boys might get dragged in, and began to sternly reprimand Hagakure for the stupid remarks, and tells him to stop it or else he would be given a disciplinary action.

Hagakure sighed and apologized, promising not to make another comment, and Ishimaru sternly told and make Hagakure swear that he will behave, which the SHSL Fortune Teller assured that he will behave.

"Ah-ha-ha-ha…"

"Hagakure-san, that's not funny, and you know that!"

"Just kidding…"

"You better swear that you will do no such thing!"

"Okay, okay, I'll behave, Ishimaru-chi…"

"Hmph…you sure are immature"

"Ah-ha-ha…"

"…"

Naegi sighed as he felt that he might get dragged in and went to another part of the waters, where he finds a separate area that has a huge boulder that would hide him, and decided to go there to have some peace and quiet, as he did not want to get dragged in, as he can hear Ohwada berating Kuwata and Yamada for regretting not taking the initiative in taking a peek on the girls.

"So you two as well?"

"Easy, easy…"

"Just want to tell the difference between 2D and 3D…"

"Girls are girls…and they deserve resepct and privacy!"

"Eh-he-he…"

"Ha-ha-ha…"

"So you two better knock it off or…"

"S-sure…"

"O-okay…"

-x-

Meanwhile, the girls are on the other side of the waters, and are dipping themselves so as to keep the ticks away, and some of the girls are enjoying, though Maizono was deep in thought as she wondered what her fellow idol members would do once they find out that she and her classmates are missing, but then saw Naegi heading to a certain direction, and she blushed at seeing him naked, and this prompted her to secretly follow the SHSL Luckster.

As Maizono left, the rest of the girls are chatting as they are having a bit of fun dipping on the waters, and there Celestia commented that Asahina and Enoshima's breasts are almost of the same size, which the SHSL Swimmer urged the SHSL Gambler to knock it off, though the SHSL Fashion diva said that Asahina should at least flaunt her ASSETS in order to attract a potential suitor, saying that Asahina has the means to attract boys, which slowly raises her self-confidence a bit.

"R-really…?"

"Yup. Take it to the Super High School Fashion diva. I know how to entice boys."

"Well…"

"You want a boyfriend, right?"

"Y-yeah…"

"So take it from me…I'll teach you how to attract someone you have an eye on…"

"For real, Enoshima-chan…?"

"Yeah."

Kirigiri sighed as she kept mum about this as she wondered what to do next, as she realized that in a couple of hours it would be night time and they need to find a temporary shelter so that class 78 can take a rest and figure out a way to get help and leave the island.

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shows that Naegi is slanting against the huge rock, and is dipping at the waters, feeling relaxed, and he wondered how his family is, as he realized that his parents and Komaru may have figured out what would happen as right now it is already afternoon, and news of the incident may have already been leaked. He feels bad that his family and his classmates' families are probably aware of this and are verbally clamping on the authorities to make a move.

He also wondered what would his class do now as they still haven't found a place to spend the night and what awaits them as there are probably other giant insects that are nocturnal, thus increasing the risk of his classmates' safety.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard someone approaching, and he stared in surprise as he saw Maizono stood in front of him. What's more, she is naked, and Naegi blushed deeply as he stood up in surprise, forgetting that he is also naked and there she tells him to calm down, saying that she only wanted a private talk with him.

"M-Maizono-san…!"

"Whoa…"

"I-it's not…"

"Relax, Naegi-kun…calm down…"

"Um…"

"I just want to have a chat with you…"

"Huh? Why are you staring down…"

"…"

Maizono blinked her eyes as she saw Naegi's penis, which was FULLY SHAVED, began to move and went upward, increasing in size until it reached FULL STRENGTH, and Naegi blushed deeper as he felt aroused, and he began to panic as he tells her that he is not thinking of her in any perverted way, but she went closer, placed a finger on his lips and tells him that she is not offended in any way.

She told him that she only wanted to spend time with him and nothing more, and while this calmed the Luckster, he is increasingly getting aroused, as her skin made contact with the HEAD of his penis. Maizono stared at his organ in an innocent manner, before curiously touching it, and he moaned slowly as the soft skin of her hand caused his penis to throb harder.

"Ahhh~h…"

"…"

"M-Maizono-san…"

"…"

"Ahhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhh~h…y-you're…t-touching m-my… Ahhh~h…"

"…"

To Be Continued...

Hope you liked this chapter, as new characters join in, and this would surely add more tensions once they meet up with Class 78…and it seems that someone intends to make Class 78 go into panic the moment they find out that their loved ones were sent to the island…

Another potential love scene is about to occur as Maizono and Naegi meets up…NAKED and all, and though it ended in a cliffhanger, it looks like Naegi would get to experience something he would never forget…

Preview:

Naegi x Maizono…you may guess what's about to happen...

Komaru and the others encounter the giant insects…

Akamatsu's group finally get to fight back…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Class 78 becomes the focus of this story, as they continue to attempt in getting protection from the giant ticks…

Then an unexpected situation commences were a new problem occurs…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 13: mizu shori part 2

The scene shows that the two groups within Class 78 are taking a dip at the waters near the shore, as they are doing this as per Kirigiri's advice about using saltwater as a means to get the giant ticks off their bodies, and on one side the boys are having a blast, feeling like having a swimming activity despite the situation they are in, and both Yamada and Kuwata sighed as they wouldn't get to see the girls swimming naked.

However, Ohwada and Ishimaru berated the two boys for their comments, stating that the girls deserved privacy and that they are not meant to be peeked at, which the two boys caved in and apologized, whilst Ohwada and Ishimaru told Kuwata and Yamada to stop their perverted fantasies.

"Eep…"

"Uh…"

"You two ought to be ashamed of yourselves!"

"Are you guys really men? Do you really have to go far and peek on the girls?"

"S-sorry…"

"Slip of the tongue…"

"You two better behave yourselves!"

"And don't even think about peeking, you assholes!"

At the other side of the beach, the girls are having fun of their own, save for Kirigiri, Ohgami and Fukawa, as they feel refreshed despite their current situation, and there Enoshima is flaunting her ASSETS which Asahina was rather amazed, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva asked Asahina if she would like to become a model, saying she has contacts in the sports magazine and believed that Asahina would make a perfect model for the sports apparel and stuff, which Asahina wondered if this would boost her image.

Enoshima smirked and said that Asahina would be noticed if she flaunted her figure, which the SHSL Swimmer wondered if that would work, confessing that she seemed to lack the charms of a girl given her athletic figure.

"Er…I don't know…"

"Huh? Why not?"

"You see…"

"…"

"I'm too athletic…and not sexy enough…"

"Oh, but you are. Believe me, I know someone with potential…and you fit the bill. If you send me a picture of yourself, I'll show it to my contacts and they would be interested in offering you to model their sports products."

"Really?"

"Yup."

Enoshima's words somewhat raised Asahina's morale and she thanked the SHSL Fashion Diva for the encouraging words, which Enoshima smiled and said it is nothing, and as Asahina looked away and stretched her arms, Enoshima went behind the SHSL Swimmer and playfully groped her breasts, startling Asahina as Enoshima told Asahina that she needs to loosen up a bit so her anxieties would go away and feel relaxed.

Asahina blushed and told Enoshima that what she is doing is embarrassing and that the others might see them like this and make wild assumptions, but Enoshima grinned and said that the others do not mind it and tells her to relax and have a bit of fun, as the next hours will be a life-and-death situation, and at the very least she can enjoy her only moments having fun.

"You know…you need to relax and enjoy life while we still have time."

"But…but…"

"Don't worry…we'll escape this island and resume our high school lives…"

"W-wait…don't touch my boobs too much…!"

"Relax…and enjoy."

"Ahh~h…"

"You need a bit of a breather…and I know just the thing…"

"Ahh~h…"

Enoshima then began to caress Asahina's nipples, which soon hardened, and the SHSL Swimmer started to moan softly as she begged Enoshima to stop, saying that what she is doing is really embarrassing, but the SHSL Fashion Diva said that this is one way of relieving stress and that she will be fine in a couple of minutes, and all of her worries will be done in no time.

As Enoshima caressed Asahina's nipples with her fingers, her other hand went downward and began exploring her classmate's SHAVED WOMANHOOD, and Asahina stared wide-eyed as pleasure surged her bodies, causing her to crouch a bit which allowed Enoshima's fingers more access, and her finger went further inside while her thumb caresses the clitoris, and the SHSL Swimmer moaned softly as Enoshima tells her to enjoy the moment for after this they will be getting serious about how to escape the island.

"See…?"

"Ahh~h…"

"You're starting to relax…"

"Ahh~h…"

"Loosen up a bit…"

"Ahh~h…"

"You'll feel refreshed and look good as new…"

"Ahh~h…"

Celestia snickered as she gets to see a TENDER SCENE, while Kirigiri stared wide-eyed and looked away, Fukawa twitched her eyes at this, whilst Ohgami is unsure whether to intervene or not, seeing that Asahina is seemingly accepting it and that there is no danger posing about. All the girls do is ignore the SCENE whilst looking out to se if there are any other GIANT insects coming or not.

Asahina is slowly succumbing to the pleasure and Enoshima continued to caress her classmate's body, and the Fashion Diva smirked seeing that Asahina is enjoying it, even though it was involuntary, and as the minutes passed, Asahina shook her head as the pleasure got stronger, and there Enoshima tells her to enjoy the moment and promised that it will be over soon, though all Asahina can do is moan in pleasure.

"So…how does it feel?"

"Ahh~h…"

"Feeling good…?"

"Ahh~h…"

"Don't worry…it'll be over soon…"

"Ahh~h…"

"So sit back and relax…"

"Ahh~h…"

As another set of minutes passed, Asahina is crouching further as her legs wobbled, her nipples hardening further and she felt that her body is about to EXPLODE in a certain way, which it was a first time for it to happen, and she shook her head as she felt like losing her mind as the pleasure threatens to drive her crazy, and she moaned while begging Enoshima to stop.

The Fashion diva smirked and tells her to hang in there, saying that it will be over sooner, and that she can't stop now as Asahina is ALMOST DONE in a matter of minutes and that she should accept what is happening to her.

Asahina shook her head some more as she felt that her body is about to EXPLODE, and begged Enoshima to stop, but her classmate purred and said she is almost there.

"Ahh~h…! E-Enoshima-chan…!"

"Hmm…?"

"N-no more…ahh~h…"

"Sorry…what was that…?"

"Ahh~h…"

"Looks like you're almost finished, Asahina-san…"

"Ahh~h…"

"Here we go…"

Several moments later, Asahina stared wide-eyed as she experienced her first orgasm, as the pleasurable sensations scattered all over her body, especially her WOMANHOOD, and her body wobbled for a time before slumping onto Enoshima, and the SHSL Swimmer panted as she experienced a bit of euphoria as her body relishes the effects of her first orgasm.

Enoshima smirked as she helped her classmate sit on the waters and tells her that she will keep her promise, which is that once they leave this island she will use her CONNECTIONS to help Asahina get endorsement from the sports magazines so she can be a sought-after model for sports-related apparel and products.

A blushing Asahina asked if Enoshima means it which the SHSL Fashion Diva said she means it.

"Hah…hah…r-really…?"

"Yup."

"You…promised…?"

"I promise…"

"As in I would get…paid if I model for the sports brand companies…?"

"Uh-huh."

"R-really…?"

"Of course…"

Meanwhile, Kirigiri is still facing away, blushing at inadvertently seeing the TOUCHING SCENE and tells Fukawa not to tell the boys, worried that they might get the wrong idea, which the SHSL Writer nodded in agreement.

"You get me, Fukawa-san? Don't tell the boys about what we saw."

"Yeah…I didn't see anything."

"Good."

"Geez…what were those two thinking…?"

"Beats me."

"I'm glad I don't write HENTAI novels…"

"And I'm glad I don't indulge on THAT…"

"…"

Ohagami went to Asahina to check on her friend, relieved to see that she is okay yet she asked if she is traumatized at what happened, but Asahina blushed as she doesn't want to make a big issue out of this, and said she is fine even though it wasn't obvious.

Ohgami asked again if Asahina is really okay, which she just nodded.

"Are you sure, Asahina?"

"Yeah…"

"You don't look like…"

"I-I'm fine…really."

"Asahina…if you…"

"Don't…worry, Sakura-chan."

"Asahina…"

"…"

-x-

Meanwhile, somewhere else within the island, Takaki Ishimaru is leading the group towards the forest where things appeared to be peaceful and while the rest are glad that it is, Takaki told the rest not to be complacent as he believed that there is a reason why they were abducted and ended up in this island, which Yukimaru agreed and said that something is amiss here.

As the group kept on walking, they were startled when Komaru shrieked aloud, which Yuta attempted to calm her down and asked what is wrong, and there she pointed out the reason, which the 13-year old boy stared wide-eyed in shock.

"What the…?"

"…"

"H-hey…"

"…"

"Komaru-chan…are you okay…?"

"…"

"Damn…guys! Over here! We got a situation here! Komaru-chan…keep it together!"

"…"

The rest saw what is going on, where it showed that one of Enoshima's fellow models is found, reduced to dry skin, her body deprived of fluids and is reduced to a skeleton. Idol members Satomi and Ayaka comforted a shaken Komaru while Hiroko checked on the body.

It did not take long to figure out what caused her death and told the others what she deduced, which the others stared in disbelief, and asked how this is possible, which Hiroko said she has no idea how it happened.

"Eh?"

"That woman was SUCKED DRY?"

"How did that happen?"

"Don't you think she was murdered?"

"Sucked dry by what? By using a syringe?"

"No way…"

"What is going on here?"

"I don't like this…"

By then they heard a scream that came nearby and the group went to the source, and moments later they saw another fashion model, only in her bra and panties, is running away, only to be cornered by three giant swallowtail butterflies, and there they discovered what killed the victim as one of the giant butterflies uses it's beak-like organ to pierce the woman's WOMANHOOD and started to suck her fluids dry.

The other two giant butterflies did the same but pierced the girl's breasts, and within a minute the girl is sucked dry and is starting to die.

Takaki and the group could not believe what they are seeing and he tells his fellow kidnapped victims that they need to get out of here right away, which the others agreed without hesitation.

"Damn…!"

"No way…"

"Is that…?"

"How the woman got SUCKED DRY…?"

"…"

"I want to go home…"

"I don't want to die…"

"Onee-chan…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the washing the ticks off the body arc concludes here…in which Enoshima gave Asahina an EXTRA SERVICE, though she promised to help her get modeling endorsements from sports companies to make her a sports model…

The characters from Danganronpa: Another Episode have finally found out what they are getting themselves into, as they saw the giant butterflies feasting on an unfortunate victim, and now the group has to think of a way to escape the predators without alerting them…

Preview:

Komaru and the others encounter the giant insects…and are now bracing themselves as a chase is about to ensue…

Akamatsu's group finally get to fight back…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Class 80 resurfaces as they somewhat found a way to escape the island…and seemingly succeeds…

Then an unexpected situation commences were a new problem occurs…which would leave things in a rather somber result…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 14:  Higeki-tekina dasshutsu

At another area of the island, Gokuhara and Ryoma are on guard, as they are cautious and anticipate any giant insects coming, in which the SHSL Tennis Player is armed with a racket whilst carrying a pouch of metallic ball-like objects while Gokuhara is wielding a metallic staff, and the two classmates are discussing about who came up with the idea of kidnapping Class 80 and abandon them here in an island inhabited giant insects.

"Say, Hoshi…"

"Yeah, Gokuhara?"

"Any ideas?"

"On what?"

"On who brought us here in the first place? I was wondering if someone brought us here on purpose…"

"No idea. But I sure wish we got a clue on who made this up in the first place…though I doubt even Saihara-san might figure it out on the go…"

"Guess you got a point…shh…"

"Huh?"

By then, Gokuhara went silent as he sensed something is approaching and tells his classmate to be ready as he has a feeling that they are about to have an uninvited guest…or guests. Ryoma didn't like the feeling as would rather stay or fight, wanting to protect his classmates and ensure that everyone escape the island and return to Tokyo.

Soon the uninvited guest arrived, which the two boys stared in dismay as the intruder turns out to be a giant scorpion, and Gokuhara tells Ryoma to get inside and alert their classmates about the situation, which the SHSL Tennis Player appeared unwilling to comply, but Gokuhara told Ryoma to do as told as someone must inform their classmates of the situation while he will stay here and keep the giant scorpion preoccupied.

"Trust me on, this…go inside and alert our classmates!"

"And leave you alone with that thing? I can't just…"

"I'll be fine!"

"Are you sure?"

"Yes!"

"…"

"Trust me on this!"

"Damn…!"

After some prodding, Ryoma reluctantly did as told, going inside the building to warn his classmates about the situation as Gokuhara is poised to fight off the giant scorpion, not showing any signs of fear or intimidation.

Gokuhara smirked as he tells his giant opponent that he know all about the scorpions and he will have no problem taking it on, despite the fact that the scorpion cannot talk.

"Okay, you eight-legged fiend…"

"…"

"You're about to face the Super high School-level Entomologist…"

"…"

"So you better be ready. I won't go easy on you."

"…"

"Here I come!"

"…"

Inside, Iruma is laughing triumphantly as she managed to COMPLETELY assembled Kibo, who is armed with enough firepower to ward off giant insects, along with a jetpack to enable the robot to fly, pull the raft and the rest will go smoothly, as well as giving him enough battery pack to last for another three days, while at the same time, Yonaga, Rantaro and the rest are able to get some raw materials to assemble a giant raft to get everyone on board to ride.

Then Kibo will pull the raft and take the rest of class 80 back to the main land. Akamatsu watches on as she wonder if this would be okay, given that there are possible other species of giant insects within and around the island, but Iruma haughtily assured to Akamatsu that everything will be okay.

"Ha-ha-ha!"

"…"

"Do not worry, Akamatsu…everything will be fine!"

"Are you sure…?"

"Yes…leave it to me!"

"Um…if you say so…"

"Of course! I invented Kibo..and I made several modifications so as to allow all of us to leave the island!"

"Very well."

Himiko then uses her MAGIC to produce extra battery packs for Kibo in case the robot runs out of energy, and Iruma clapped her hands as she is pleased by this and thanked the SHSL Magician for the help, which Himiko blushed while saying that it is nothing.

"Good work! I owe you one!"

"S-sure…"

"You magic has helped me a lot and our classmates!"

"Y-yeah…thanks to my magic…"

"Now then…can your magic make copies of our ration?"

"Um…"

"Well…?"

"I…"

Along the hallway, Rantaro is standing by when he saw Ryoma running, and when he asked the SHSL Tennis Player what is the rush, and when told about the situation, Rantaro stared in shock and worry, and told him to go back and assist Gokuhara while he will inform the rest about the situation. As Ryoma rushes back to assist Gokuhara, Rantaro rushed inside where he finds Iruma, Akamatsu and Himiko standing there around the now-activated Kibo.

There Rantaro told the others about the situation, and the three girls are taken aback at what they were told, which Iruma smirked and said that this is now the best chance to show what Kibo can do, which Rantaro asked if the robot she invented is up to the task, and the SHSL Inventor stated that she will show to her classmates the results of her efforts.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!"

"Hey…"

"Now is the right time to show you the results of my efforts!"

"So your robot can bail us out of here?"

"Of course!"

"And that robot can deal with the intruder?"

"Indeed!"

"Whatever…"

Suddenly, Momota and Shirogane came running, saying that Gokuhara has been injured as he is being overwhelmed by the giant scorpion, and there Iruma told Kibo on what to do, and the robot nodded as he ran off and head for the exit to confront the giant scorpion, in which Akamatsu followed, and meets up with Saihara along the way, and the two teens followed the robot, and upon approaching the exit, both are shocked to see that Gokuhara is on the ground, trembling as he is stung by the giant scorpion.

Ryoma is seen using the tennis racket to hit the metal pellets and struck the giant scorpion, though it did little to slow it down, and as the SHSL Tennis Player ran around in circles to outrun the claw attacks, Akamatsu and Saihara took the chance to drag the wounded Gokuhara away, and there Saihara gritted his teeth seeing several puncture wounds on the SHSL Entomologist, and Akamatsu saw the SHSL Detective's dejected look.

She asked him what is wrong, and there he told her that Gokuhara won't make it due to the giant scorpion's venom, which he deduced that it is five times potent due to the arachnid's size, as it also affected the venom glands of the scorpion, and thus Akamatsu stared in terror at hearing this and asked if there is any way to save him.

"When you say GIANT…"

"Yes. that means the venom's effect has been magnified…"

"…"

"Gokuhara-san won't make it."

"N-no…"

"Sorry…there's nothing we can do at this point…"

"We can't just…!"

"Akamatsu-san…"

By then, a scream is heard as Ryoma was caught by the giant scorpion's claws, and as Kibo rushes in to help, the giant scorpion's poisonous tail struck the Tennis Player on the neck, just as Kibo flew up and jabbed the giant arachnid's eye, causing it to get disoriented and released its hold on Ryoma, as the robot deals with the giant scorpion and began to draw its attention away from the prey.

Saihara went to Ryoma, who is slowly expiring due to the venom as it spread throughout his brain and torso, and there the SHSL Pianist became more concerned and urges Ryoma to fight back and live, though Ryoma could barely hear him as he is about to expire.

"Hoshi-kun!"

"…"

"You got to live!"

"…"

"Fight back! Don't die on us!"

"…"

"Hoshi-kun!"

"…"

The rest of Class 80 arrived and saw what happened, and they tended to Gokuhara, who is also about to expire, and he urged his classmate to leave him behind and escape the island, which Akamatsu bursts into tears as she just lost Ryoma and now she is about to lose Gokuhara, but the SHSL Entomologist assured to her that everything will be okay and urged her to live and escape the island with the rest of their classmates, and always look forward to a better tomorrow.

"Aka…matsu…"

"…"

"Don't…cry…"

"…"

"You must…live…escape…with our…class…mates…"

"…"

"Lead…others…as…you…always…"

"…"

After that, Gokuhara passed away, and Akamatsu cried as her classmate died in front of her, and there Saihara comforted her while urging her that they need to leave and escape the island as they will put their lives on Iruma and her robot, who is said to hold the key to helping everyone escape the island, and Akamatsu sobbed as Saihara helps her stand up in order to move out.

The others joined in as they began to make their way out where they saw Kibo managing to kill the giant scorpion and there Iruma told the others to head for the shore and have the materials ready in order to assemble the raft so Kibo can pull it and everyone will escape the island.

As the remaining Class 80 are traversing the forest, more obstacles appeared, as giant aphids emerged and are ready to take their first taste of a live prey, as for some reason the giant aphids started to develop a craving for non-plant food, as normally aphids go for plant sap, and now the giant aphids wanted to taste HUMAN SAP instead.

Momota gritted his teeth as he told the others to go on ahead as he would try to distract the giant aphids, and as he did so, the aphids went after him, and a tearful Akamatsu wanted to go after him, but Saihara and Chabashira held her back as they said that there is nothing they can do as Momota willingly sacrificed himself to allow the rest of Class 80 to take the chance to escape.

"Wait! Akamatsu-san!"

"Don't!"

"But…but…"

"We can't do anything right now!"

"Momota-san willingly did this to allow us to make an escape!"

"But we can't…!"

"Come on…let's go already!"

"We should go, Akamatsu-san…"

"…"

By then a scream is heard and the scene shows that Momota is being bitten by the giant aphids as they are sucking the fluids out of his body and he is continuously being turned into food by the giant aphids, and in less than two minutes Momota's body is reduced to dry skin and bones, though the other giant aphids are now trying to get a taste on the now-dead Momota.

As the remaining Class 80 members are halfway towards the shore and there Iruma told her classmates to start assembling the raft, which the others went to work, but then another problem presented itself when a giant mantis showed up and is ready to attack, and Harukawa is ready to intercept it, but Chabashira told her to help the others as she will deal with the giant mantis.

Harukawa asked if she is sure, which Chabashira nodded and said her aikido skills will keep the giant insect busy so as to give the others time to assemble the raft and enable Kibo to get everyone out of this island.

"No worries! Just leave it to me!"

"Are you sure? I can help…"

"You should go with the others."

"Chabashira-san…"

"I got this, so don't worry."

"…"

"I'm the aikido master! That six-legged freak won't beat me so easily!"

"…"

Harukawa appeared hesitant, but Chabashira ran towards the giant mantis and uses her aikido skills to evade the insect as she led it away from the shore. Akamatsu is starting to buck under pressure seeing another classmate is about to be killed, and there Shinguji volunteered to go and help Chabashira, which Saihara asked if he is sure, as he had a bad feeling about this.

By then the others said that the raft is almost ready, and Iruma told everyone to get ready to have the raft placed on the waters as she will program Kibo to lead everyone away from the island, but then tension rises as the giant mantis showed up, its scythes holding the upper body of Chabashira, severed from the rest of her body and is bleeding heavily.

Saihara gritted his teeth as they lost another classmate of theirs, and there Shinguji said he is ready to sacrifice himself to keep the giant mantis at bay, and told the others to go ahead and escape. Rantaro asked if he is sure about this as there is little chance that he could survive this ordeal.

"Are you sure you want to stay behind?"

"Someone has to keep that thing busy…and I'll be the one to do so."

"We can still push the raft and…"

"No time. That thing already saw us."

"But…"

"Go with the others. I'll keep that thing occupied. Just go."

"Fine."

"See you."

Seeing that Shinguji is volunteering for this, Rantaro bid his classmate goodbye as he and the remaining classmates pushed the raft towards the water as Iruma and Harukawa tied the ropes and connected it on Kibo's body, and the robot is ready to fly off and pull the raft to escape the island. As everyone boarded the raft, they were forced to watch as Shinguji evades the giant mantis in order to distract the insect from noticing.

By then the trio giant aphids showed up, and are setting their sights on Shinguji, and thus a four-way brawl ensued as they are fighting over who would get their prey first. Akamatsu felt that this could be their chance to fetch their classmate but then Shinguji shook his head sideways, signifying that he intend to stay behind to keep the giant insects from pursuing.

As Kibo flew off, the raft is pulled and now the remaining students of Class 80 are being taken to safety, and the SHSL Pianist sobbed at this as Saihara comforted her, as he knew that their classmates who are not with them have perished, and as the rest of the classmates looked back, they saw two of the giant aphids managed to pin down Shunguji and is being consumed.

Saihara closed his eyes as he opted not to watch that scene as the raft is now within the sea level and slowly drifting away from island, and now Class 80 is on its way to head towards the main land.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Class 80 got a lot of screen time as they managed to assemble the raft and are set to travel by sea and navigate their way back to the mainland in order to report to the authorities what they went through…as well as to tell that someone intentionally abducted them and had them land on an unknown island filled with giant insects…

The story now gets serious as victims are now abound as five of Class 80 members tragically lost their lives in order to save the rest of their classmates so they can escape unharmed. Much like in the PS Vita and PS 4 versions, the characters are killed off, and this includes:

- Gonta Gokuhara

- Kaito Momota

- Korekiyo Shinguji

- Ryoma Hoshi

- Tenko Chabashira

Preview:

The next chapter resumes its focus on Komaru and the group, as Komaru and the others encounter the giant insects…and are now bracing themselves as a chase is about to ensue…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…

And here more victims will be showcased…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 15:  Hanareta

As the remaining class 80 managed to make their way to the ocean and continued their trek to head back to Tokyo using an improvised raft and the robot Kibo pulling the raft while flying, it shows that Akamatsu is silent and depressed about the fact that she lost five of her classmates, and felt utterly helpless as she could not do anything for them while she and her remaining classmates sail away.

Saihara then comforted Akamatsu, saying that while it is unfortunate, he reminded her that they gave their lives in order for Class 80 to escape, and now they are on their way back to civilization, and assured to her that their classmates' lives will not be in vain, stating that thanks to their sacrifices, Class 80 has escaped the island and now they have the chance to get back to Tokyo and report to the authorities what they discovered.

"Akamatsu…it's okay."

"But…but…"

"All is not lost."

"How? We lost five of our classmates…!"

"But their sacrifice will not be for naught. We are able to escape and head back to the city. Once we get there, we will tell the headmaster what we encounter, and in turn the army will deal with those things."

"Saihara-kun…"

"Don't grieve, Akamatsu. Look ahead. We must stay strong no matter what tragedy comes at our way."

"…"

The other classmates smiled and told Akamatsu that they will uphold their dead classmates' memories and will make sure that they will not be forgotten and will figure out who set this up in the first place and expose the culprit.

"Cheer up, akamatsu!"

"Yeah, this is not the end!"

"We'll get to the bottom of this!"

"We're gonna expose the mastermind behind this!"

"And bet on it that the mastermind will pay badly1"

"you're not alone in this!"

"You got us!"

"Yeah!"

Saihara nodded and tells Akamatsu that she has to stay strong and become the drive that would motivate the remaining class to remain upbeat, and there the SHSL Pianist nodded and said she will stop moping and keep everyone's spirits alive, and now the members of Class 80 are looking forward to getting back to the mainland as Kibo continued flying while pulling the raft, as by now they are in the middle of the ocean, and the robot is using its programmed GPS in order to find its way back to Tokyo.

Iruma then boasts that everything will be okay, and proclaimed that once they get back to Tokyo, she will announce to Japan what she has done and is confident that companies will request to her about mass-producing an army of Kibo's, which the rest sweat-dropped and told her to simmer down as they are still far from home, and told her to relax and not waste her upbeat energy.

"Ease up, Iruma."

"Yeah."

"We're still at sea."

"It's okay to dream."

"but you should think about how to get back to the city fast."

"He's right."

"So simmer down."

"Hmph."

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts elsewhere within the island, where the new batch of abducted victims are currently embroiled in a situation, led by Takaki Ishimaru, as he is leading other kidnapped victims to finds a place to rest and to find a means to get help.

The group consisted of:

- Komaru Naegi

- Yui Samidare

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Yuta Asahina

- Hiroko Hagakure

- Kanon Nakashima

- Satori Aoba

- Ayaka Haneyama

- Taichi Fujisaki

- Fujiko Yamada

- Kenichiro

- Takemichi Yukimaru

As Takaki and the others navigated their way within the forest, they heard a scream that came nearby and the group went to the source, and moments later they saw another fashion model, only in her bra and panties, is running away, only to be cornered by three giant swallowtail butterflies, and there they discovered what killed the victim as one of the giant butterflies uses its beak-like organ to pierce the woman's WOMANHOOD and started to suck her fluids dry.

Takaki's group gasped at the scene they just saw and are in utter disbelief at what they are witnessing, and could not fathom how such a scenario took place, let alone wonder how is it possible that a group of butterflies would grow into such GIGANTIC size.

"No way…"

"This can't be…"

"Giant…butterflies…?"

"This is a joke…right…?"

"I'm just seeing things…"

"Oh boy…"

"This is bad…"

"Damn…"

The other two giant butterflies did the same but pierced the girl's breasts, and within minutes the girl is sucked dry and is starting to die.

Takaki and the group could not believe what they are seeing and he tells his fellow kidnapped victims that they need to get out of here right away, which the others agreed without hesitation.

"Damn…!"

"No way…"

"Is that…?"

"How the woman got SUCKED DRY…?"

"…"

"I want to go home…"

"I don't want to die…"

"Onii-chan…"

Takaki clenched his fists as he realized that someone may have deliberately brought him and the other victims here in this island, and after seeing what just occurred, he now has a responsibility in keeping his fellow kidnapped victims alive and he discreetly urged the others to make a run for it before the three giant butterflies notice them.

As the group prepares the move back and head to a different direction, terror ensues as a giant locust appeared, and grabbed Fujiko and pinned her down. Fujiko screamed as she is caught by the giant locust, and Yukimaru stared wide-eyed at what he just saw, but at the same time he is compelled to do something and save Fujiko.

Kenichiro joined Yukimaru and the two boys agreed to do something and attempts to approached the giant locust as it pinned Fujiko down and preparing to eat her alive, and the two boys began to approach the giant insect and prepared to fight it out.

"Hey!"

"Over here!"

"Stop picking on fat ladies and take us instead!"

"We're more tastier than her!"

"This way!"

"Come on!"

"We're the ones you want!"

"…"

Kenichiro uses his martial arts training to try and disorient the giant locust, but it wasn't enough to faze it, while Yukimaru took out a knife and attempted to slice the locust's legs, but to his surprise the knife attack did not have any effect and this made him desperate and attempted to try stabbing it, but nothing happened and he told Kenichiro that the giant locust's hide is really tough.

Likewise, Kenichiro resorted to using his secret martial arts techniques and tried everything to make the locust release its hold on Fujiko, but it has no effect and the martial artist is dismayed and became more desperate to try and try, but then he clutched his chest in pain, revealing that he has a heart ailment which impaired his health, and collapsed on the ground.

Yukimaru went to Kenichiro's side and asked what happened, and after hearing it, he is shocked to hear this and told him that he shouldn't push himself physically hard as this might further stress his body and heart, and told the martial artist that he should back away from this for now.

"Geez! You ought to know your body's limit!"

"Well…"

"Whatever! I'm getting you out of here!"

"I'm fine…"

"No, you're not! Look at you! Girls! I need some help here!"

"…"

"Okay…"

"We got this…"

As Satomi and Ayaka helped Kenichiro get up, the two idol members stared wide-eyed at the next scene which appeared to be very GRUESOME, as the giant locust began feasting on Fujiko, as the giant locust began feasting on Fujiko's stomach, ripping out her gut and inner tissues, including her intestines, as Fujiko screamed out in pain, and the two idol members screamed in terror.

Komaru also screamed at witnessing such a gruesome scene and Yuta covered Komaru's eyes as he too is shocked at what he is seeing, and Takaki gritted his teeth at witnessing the scene, and felt helpless at this situation, but he had no choice as they are powerless to stop that giant locust, and he told everyone to run off at once.

Yukimaru protested as they can't leave Fujiko alone, but Takaki said they can't do anything at this point, and told him to assist in keeping the others alive as he pointed out that Fujiko is moments away from death as her stomach is almost to the point of being severed, as her intestines are being ripped out and eaten, and her upper and lower torsos are about to be severed in two.

"We can't do anything at this point!"

"But…"

"Yamada is moments away before dying!"

"Still…"

"We have to keep the others alive! That's all we can do!"

"No way…"

"I'm sorry…but that's how it is right now!"

"…"

Left with no choice, a dejected Yukimaru is forced to leave the now-dead Fujiko behind as he and Takaki helped a weakened Kenichiro up as the group make a run for it and head off to another direction, another giant insect appeared and is ready to claim a prey. It was a giant Assassin Bug, and it is now aiming for Satomi and Ayaka, which the two girls screamed as they are about to be taken down by the oncoming giant insect.

"EEKKKK!"

"KKKKYYAAAHH!"

"HELP!"

"I DON'T WANT TO BE EATEN ALIVE!"

"GET AWAY FROM US!"

"STAY BACK!"

"DO SOMETHING!"

"SOMEONE HELP US!"

Kenichiro uses his willpower to fight the pain on his chest and jumped forward, doing a flying kick which somewhat momentarily distracted the assassin bug which allowed the two idol members to escape safely and yet this leaves Kenichiro vulnerable to the insect that is now shifting its focus on the weakened martial artist, as Kenichiro struggled to stand up while clutching his chest due to the pain on his ailing heart.

Yukimaru grabbed a rock and threw it onto the assassin bug which partially caught its attention as a determined Yukimaru screamed at the giant insect to find someone else to be its next meal.

"Hey, you!"

"…"

"Over here!"

"…"

"Come and get me!"

"…"

"Yeah, I'm ready for you!"

"…"

As Takaki grabbed Kenichiro and pulled him away, he told Yukimaru to run for it as well, and as the three boys joined the others, the group are about to reach the road that may lead them towards what appeared to be a route to a house, and Takaki sensed that there might be someone who could help them, and as the group moved further forward, more terror ensued.

Another giant assassin bug appeared and it caught and pinned down Kanon, and she screamed for help as the other giant assassin bug joined its fellow kind as they are ready to feast on their prey, and Hiroko stared in sympathy and concern, yet she held Komaru and Yuta back as the two teens are compelled to help Kanon, but Hiroko said that they can't do anything at this point, as the two giant assassin bugs uses their rostrum to inject lethal saliva that liquefies the insides of the prey, which are then sucked out.

"Don't."

"But…"

"Kanon-chan is…"

"There's nothing we can do."

"Eh?"

"Why?"

"She's being eaten alive. There are three of those giant bugs. If you go there you'll get caught and eaten alive."

"…"

"…"

The group watched helplessly as Kanon is slowly being eaten alive, and Takaki is dismayed that another of their fellow captives died in less than a few minutes, and he urges the others to run immediately, and as the group are about to run off, another group of assassin bugs showed up, and their appearances were so surprising that Takaki's group was taken by surprise, and in the midst of it, the group unknowingly disperses as some went to separate directions as the giant insect began chasing the prey.

Thus the victims were split up and divided into pairs who went to numerous directions just to outrun and outwit their pursuers, which now consists of:

- Takaki Ishimaru and Takemichi Yukimaru

- Satori Aoba and Ayaka Haneyama

- Taichi Fujisaki and Hiroko Hagakure

- Yui Sumidare and Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth and Kenichiro

- Yuta Asahina

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Class 80 continue their trek to head back to the mainland, which is presumably farther than they expected, while Akamatsu is depressed at losing five of her classmates until she is being cheered up by her surviving classmates…

More deaths took place as Fujiko Yamada and Kanon Nakshima are the next to be killed off, which is a first given that they were presumably survived during and after the events of Danganronpa: Another Episode, but here they are sacrificed given that they served little purpose, and I find it necessary to have them killed off…

And now the remaining captives are forced to separate into pairs, though Yuta ended up being solo…

Preview:

The next chapter resumes its focus on Class 78, as they are about to find a place to stay and tension mounted as more giant insects showed up, and forces the group to take evasive action…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…and more students would wound up splitting from their classmates…

And here more victims will be showcased…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 16: Yori ōku no bunri

The group watched helplessly as Kanon is slowly is slowly being eaten alive, and Takaki is dismayed that another of their fellow captives died in less than several minutes, and he urges the others to run immediately, and as the group are about to run off, another group of assassin bugs showed up, and their appearances were so surprising that Takaki's group was taken by surprise, and in the midst of it, the group unknowingly disperses as some went to separate directions as the giant insect began chasing the prey.

Thus the victims were split up and divided into pairs who went to numerous directions just to outrun and outwit their pursuers, which now consists of:

- Takaki Ishimaru and Takemichi Yukimaru

- Satori Aoba and Ayaka Haneyama

- Taichi Fujisaki and Hiroko Hagakure

- Yui Sumidare and Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth and Kenichiro

- Yuta Asahina

Takaii and Yukimaru are running to a separate direction as they are being pursued by a giant Assassin Bug, which the two men are running as fast as they could, which Yukimaru complained that they got separated from the others, worried that they might need help, especially the girls, as he pointed out that they just lost Fujiko and Kanon.

However, Takaki said there is nothing they can do as there are too many giant insects roaming, and said that once they took care of their giant pursuer, then he and Yukimaru can commence in finding the others and regroup.

"That's all we can do for now!"

"Seriously, inspector?"

"Yes!"

"Geez!"

"It can't be helped! We're outgunned at the moment! We don't even have weapons!"

"Damn it!"

"Focus on staying alive for now!"

"Easy for you to say!"

As they ran, they came across a corpse of a man, who has been consumed by a giant insect, and there Takaki noticed that the corpse has a gun, and upon checking it the corpse also has a bag of bullets, and there he reluctantly took them and began loading the gun, and there he asked Yukimaru to be on the lookout, so that they would know if their pursuer is closing in or not.

However, Yukimaru saw the giant assassin bug is heading their way, and told Takaki that he better start shooting or else he and Takaki will become bug food, saying that he wished he had a weapon to fight off the giant bug that is approaching fast.

"Inspector!"

"Huh?"

"Incoming!"

"Okay, get ready!"

"Eh?"

"When it gets closer, run for it!"

"Whoa!"

"Yukimaru!"

Once the giant assassin bug is within range, Takaki is ready to aim the gun at the giant insect, but the assassin bug pinned Yukimaru on the ground, and is ready to use its rostrum to inject the lethal saliva onto its prey's body, and there he screamed in terror as he is about to be eaten alive, screaming at the giant insect to get off him, but is ignored.

"WWWAAHH!"

"…"

"GET OFF ME!"

"…"

"I'M NOT ON YOUR MENU!"

"…"

"LET GO, YOU SIX-LEGGED FREAK!"

"…"

Takaki aimed his shot carefully, and getting an angle, he opened fire, shooting the assassin bug's rostrum, severing it and the giant insect screeched in pain as it moved away and is roaming aimlessly in pain, allowing Yukimaru to escape to a safe distance.

There Takaki asked him if he is okay, and Yukimaru thanked the inspector for saving him, but Takaki said that they better get going as this is the chance they get in getting away, and to find the others so that they can regroup and find a way to hide from other potential predators, which Yukimaru agreed to, saying that until he gets a weapon of his own, he would avoid any insect.

Takaki nodded and tells Yukimaru that they better get going.

"Come on…"

"…"

"We need to go."

"Yeah."

"And once we find the others, we should look for a place to stay for the night."

"No arguments from me."

"That's good to hear."

"Yeah."

-x-

Meanwhile, Satomi and Ayaka are running for their lives as they are being pursued by another group of giant insects, this time a group of aphids are hot on their tail, and the two girls picked up some rocks and threw it at their pursuers, managing to at least slow their pursuers' progress and gave the two idol members time to get farther away.

Satomi began complaining on why the others ditched her and Ayaka, but Ayaka said they cannot blame them as they too were forced to scatter as too many giant insects appeared out of nowhere, but is confident that once they find the others they can regroup and work together, then find a way to get off this island, which Satomi asked how would that work.

Ayaka thought about it, but said she would think of one once they are safe, causing Satomi to sigh in annoyance, but Ayaka smiled and said that at least Maizono is not here, or she too will be worried sick, which Satomi agreed, saying that it's better off that at least Maizono won't be aware of what she and Ayaka are in a the moment.

"Really, Satomi?"

"Yeah!"

"But…"

"If Sayaka were to see this, she'd be devastated!"

"You do have a point…"

"So once we get out of this island, we better keep this a secret so she won't become a nervous wreck!"

"Okay!"

"Good!"

What Ayaka and Satomi do not know is that Maizono is indeed at this island, and that at the time being she and Class 78 are safe for now, though they too have no idea that their important persons in their lives are here, with Fujiko and Kanon getting killed minutes ago.

-x-

Elsewhere at the island, the scene shifts at the shore, right behind a huge rock, Naegi and Maizono are currently having sex, with Naegi too aroused to decline or resist, and he and the SHSL Idol are doing the SUSPENDED CONGRESS, in which Maizono is pinned against the huge rock, while Naegi is holding her hips and buttocks while her legs wrapped around his, and the scene shows that his SHAVED PENIS is going in and out of her SHAVED vagina, and both teen moaned in pleasure, as they have been doing this for several minutes.

"Ahh~h…"

"Uhh…"

"Ahh~h…"

"Uhh…"

"Ahh~h…"

"Uhh…"

"Ahh~h…"

"Uhh…"

The pleasure she is experiencing has been driving her around the bend, and it gradually overloaded her senses as she tried to suppress a loud moan to avoid alerting their classmates, and in the next few minutes she reached her FIRST TIME, which her body tenses while her FEMININE FLUIDS drenched Naegi's erection, which the SHSL Luckster can feel his organ being clamped several times while feeling her warmth.

Soon Naegi is the next to experience his FIRST TIME, and he seemingly panicked as he couldn't bring himself to stop, thus he is unable to pull his penis out, and the scene zoomed inside Maizono's vagina, where you can see Naegi's penis moving back and forth before his SPERM shoots out, traveling inside her.

Naegi trembled as the orgasm was quite strong, which he felt that his stamina is being drained as he struggled to hold Maizono, and after a minute he stopped holding her though his penis remained inside her, and there the SHSL Idol kissed him and said she is glad that he is her first, which Naegi just nodded and asked if she really wanted this, which she nodded, saying that Naegi is really her love.

"Maizono-san…"

"Really…I'm glad that you were my FIRST."

"I…"

"I love you, Naegi-kun."

"…"

"When we escape this island. We should start a relationship…but let's keep it a secret for now."

"Maizono-san…"

"…"

Naegi blushed at hearing this, and realized that he too has feelings for her and both teens kissed, but then their moment is interrupted when their female classmates are heard calling out Maizono, which the two teens blushed as they cannot let their classmates see them like this, and there the SHSL Idol tells Naegi to wait here until she and the other girls leave the shore.

As the SHSL Luckster nodded, Maizono emerged from behind the rocks and joined the girls as they got off the shore and grabbed their clothes, and once the coast is clear, Naegi emerged from the huge rock, went to the other side of the shore and grabbed his clothes, where the other boys found him and asked where has he been, and Naegi had to think of a way to avert any possible suspicion they might get if they find out that he and Maizono made love minutes ago.

"Hey! Naegi!"

"Where have you been?"

"Sorry."

"We got worried!"

"Yeah, we thought a giant bug squashed you!"

"Sorry about that."

"Wait…you didn't peek at the girls did you?"

"Hmm…that may be…"

"Um…no…I didn't. really."

Kuwata and Yamada stared intently at Naegi, and said that they wondered if he really meant about venturing on his own, and suspected him of peeking at the girls while they bathe at the shire, which Naegi blushed deep and said that he did not do anything of the sort, though Kuwata said that might not be possible, and teases him that Naegi would get LUCKY if he gets LAID by any of their attractive female classmates.

Naegi blushed deeper as minutes ago he got laid by Maizono, and he denies this, though Kuwata smirked seeing the blush on the Luckster's face, and began teasing him much to their classmates' bafflement.

"So, Naegi…"

"Uh…"

"You have your eye on someone?"

"N-no…"

"Really…?"

"Really!"

"Oh…?"

"Kuwata-kun!"

However, the awkward tension is stopped when Ishimaru told everyone to quit fooling around as they have to meet up with the girls and discuss on planning their next move, which the others nodded, and they all leave the shore and soon meets up with the other girls, and soon the assembled Class 78 began discussing about what to do next as soon it would be nightfall and they needed a place to sleep as sleeping outside would be a dangerous thing to do given the vast area of the island and the insects that might appear at night, especially when there are giant ones.

Ishimaru and Kirigiri led the discussion and suggested that they need to explore the island and find any establishment in order to set camp, find supplies and look for a way to contact the mainland, which the others nodded, all the while Maizono slanted next to Naegi, and while Enoshima noticed the two, feeling a slight hint of jealousy, as she is quite attracted to the SHSL Luckster.

Suddenly, Ohgami slowly stood up and looked around, as her fighter's senses tells her that something is coming and told the others to be ready, which slowly caused some to feel tension as facing another giant insect at this time is something they wanted to avoid at this time.

"Huh?"

"Something's coming?"

"Seriously?"

"No way!"

"At this time?"

"Come on!"

"Oh dear…"

"We better…"

Hagakure closed his eyes and READ a fortune, where he said that the fortune he read states that Class 78 would be SPLIT UP for a while, which Yamada said he doesn't want that to happen, and Kuwata asked if he is serious about his fortune telling, while Ohwada clenched his fists, while fighting his fears, as he felt that as a MAN, he will face any challenges.

Kirigiri asked Ohgami if she is sure about this, which the SHSL Fighter said that this is based on what she sensed, and as Kirigiri is considering in suggesting an evacuation, she opted not to cause a panic and told her classmates to be ready just in case, which the others said that they are.

"Okay."

"Got it."

"I'm ready."

"We won't panic."

"We'll be ready."

"I'm a man! I won't get scared!"

"Naegi?"

"Me too."

Suddenly, a group of giant insects showed up, which are cicadas, and the SHSL Detective stared in shock, as the cicadas, about three of them, are looking for food, and she feared that her classmates might become unwilling nourishments of the giant insects, and she told her classmates to make a run for it, which the others said they are going to.

Thus Class 78 scampered in different directions in order to confuse and divert the giant cicadas so that their pursuers won't travel in a group. The class 78 members unknowingly split up into pairs, consisting of:

- Makoto Naegi and Sayaka Maizono

- Yasuhiro Hagakure and Leon Kuwata

- Celestia Ludenberg and Hifumi Yamada

- Sakura Ohgami, and Aoi Asahina

- Mondo Ohwada and Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Kyoko Kirigiri and Chihiro Fujisaki

- Byakuya Togami and Toko Fukawa

- Junko Enoshima

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as it became tension-filled, as many of the Danganronpa characters end up splitting into groups due to scampering for safety due to the appearance of more giant insects.

From aphids to cicadas, the insects are hungry, and now they found on in the form of the Danganronpa characters…

Preview:

The next chapter resumes its focus on Class 78, as they are about to find a place to stay and tension mounted as more giant insects showed up, and forces the group to take evasive action…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…and more students would wound up splitting from their classmates…

And here more victims will be showcased…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 17: Bunri fuan

Ishimaru and Kirigiri led the discussion and suggested that they need to explore the island and find any establishment in order to set camp, find supplies and look for a way to contact the mainland, which the others nodded, all the while Maizono slanted next to Naegi, and while Enoshima noticed the two, feeling a slight hint of jealousy, as she is quite attracted to the SHSL Luckster.

Suddenly, Ohgami slowly stood up and looked around, as her fighter's senses tells her that something is coming and told the others to be ready, which slowly caused some to feel tension as facing another giant insect at this time is something they wanted to avoid at this time.

"Huh?"

"Something's coming!"

"Seriously?"

"No way!"

"At this time?"

"Come on!"

"Oh dear…"

"We better…"

Hagakure closed his eyes and READ a fortune, where he said that the fortune he read states that Class 78 would be SPLIT UP for a while, which Yamada said he doesn't want that to happen, and Kuwata asked if he is serious about his fortune telling, while Ohwada clenched his fists, while fighting his fears, as he felt that as a MAN, he will face any challenges.

Kirigiri asked Ohgami if she is sure about this, which the SHSL Fighter said that this is based on what she sensed, and as Kirigiri is considering in suggesting an evacuation, she opted not to cause a panic and told her classmates to be ready just in case, which the others said that they are.

"Okay."

"Got it."

"I'm ready."

"We won't panic."

"We'll be ready."

"I'm a man! I won't get scared!"

"Naegi?"

"Me too."

Suddenly, a group of giant insects showed up, which are cicadas, and the SHSL Detective stared in shock, as the cicadas, about three of them, are looking for food, and she feared that her classmates might become unwilling nourishments of the giant insects, and she told her classmates to make a run for it, which the others said they are going to.

Thus Class 78 scampered in different directions in order to confuse and divert the giant cicadas so that their pursuers won't travel in a group. The class 78 members unknowingly split up into pairs, consisting of:

- Makoto Naegi and Sayaka Maizono

- Yasuhiro Hagakure and Leon Kuwata

- Celestia Ludenberg and Hifumi Yamada

- Sakura Ohgami, and Aoi Asahina

- Mondo Ohwada and Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Kyoko Kirigiri and Chihiro Fujisaki

- Byakuya Togami and Toko Fukawa

- Junko Enoshima

As the classmates split up and went to different directions, they have no idea where they should be going, as they only know how to run and find any place that would help them lose their pursuers as the cicadas are now flying and are chasing after their prey, and the humming sounds they made only cause their prey to panic even more, and the scene shows that Asahina is bucking under pressure, though Ohgami assured to her that everything will be okay.

She told her to focus on running and keep a presence of mind so that she would know where and when the giant cicada would land and how she would be prepared against it and come up with a quick counterattack.

"Asahina!"

"…"

"Calm yourself!"

"…"

"Don't let fear control you! Concentrate so you'll know what to do next!"

"O-okay…"

"Good."

"Th-thanks, Sakura-chan…"

As the two girls kept on running, they came to a stop when they encountered a giant mantis, and there Asahina stared in horror and wondered what to do, though Ohgami stayed by her side and tells her not to let fear cripple her and instructed her to be ready for anything, which the SHSL Swimmer just nodded as the giant mantis slowly approaches the two targets.

By then the giant cicada arrived, and accidentally collided with the giant mantis, and this resulted in the two giant insects to start brawling, as the giant mantis decided to take interest in the giant cicada and make it its next meal.

There Ohgami tells Asahina that they should use this chance to make a run for it, which the SHSL Swimmer nodded and said that this is better than standing here watching who would get slaughtered first and see who will win.

"Let's go!"

"You did well, Asahina…"

"…"

"It looks like you can adapt to any situation…"

"Yeah…"

"Let us find our classmates, Asahina."

"Right on, Sakura-chan!"

"…"

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts to Togami and Fukawa, as the two are also running for their lives, and the SHSL Heir felt insulted at himself for running away instead of facing the challenge, as he is raised by his father to make him the superior above everything else, and now he is running from something that he should deem inferior, and on top of that, he is running with Fukawa, which he considered the SHSL Writer an eyesore.

He tells Fukawa to go distract the pursuing cicada, which Fukawa said she couldn't do that as it would mean getting herself killed, which Togami said he doesn't care as long as he survives and escape the island, showing his rather selfish side as part of his upbringing.

This made Fukawa annoyed and tells Togami that he ought to become bug food for the giant cicadas if he were to act like that, sparking a bickering between the two running classmates.

"What was that?"

"You heard me, FOUR EYES!"

"FOUR EYES?!"

"Who else?"

"You brat!"

"Aren't you one yourself?"

"You really are an eyesore!"

"Right back at you!"

Suddenly, a giant cricket appeared and hopped in front of the two teens, and there Fukawa freaked out and Togami told her to shut up, as he observes the giant insect and see what its next move would be, as he intend to anticipate it and decide whether to use Fukawa as a distraction so that he could escape safely or not.

As the giant cricket jumped, it collided with the arriving giant cicada, and there the two insects ended up getting into a fight and there Togami uses the chance to make a run for it, with Fukawa following as she tells him not to leave her alone.

The SHSL Heir told her to just die as she is insignificant to him and his survival, but Fukawa said she wanted to become Togami's fiancé, which made him shiver in fright and told her that he rather die than have her as his future wife, prompting her to smile in a perverted fantasy, saying she wanted to have SEX with him once they escape the island.

Togami screamed in disgust upon hearing this.

"What was that?!"

"I…want to make love to you…"

"I rather die!"

"You're so shy…"

"Get lost and die!"

"Wait for me, my love…"

"Get away from me!"

"Come to me…"

-x-

Elsewhere, Celestia and Yamada are running, though the SHSL Doujin is slowing down due to his body mass, and the SHSL Gambler sighed in annoyance that she is paired with someone who would only slow her down, and she tells him to go somewhere else as she rather be alone than dragging a dead weight, which Yamada said he doesn't want to die.

Celestia told him that is his problem and she wants no part in watching him die and she rather get away from him, which triggered a bickering between the two teens which only hampered their chances of survival and leave them open to ambush.

"What was that?"

"You heard me, Maid-sama!"

"MAID-SAMA?!"

"Who else?"

"You damn brat!"

"Aren't you one yourself?"

"You really are an eyesore!"

"Right back at you!"

Suddenly a giant scorpion appeared and the two teens stopped for a moment as they had to time their moves as one false step would result in their deaths, and there Celestia tells Yamada to sacrifice himself for her, which he terrified him and refused to do so.

"Go on and be the bait."

"What?"

"You heard me."

"No way!"

"It's your duty…"

"I don't want to die!"

"But I want you to…"

"I don't want…"

Celestia then went behind Yamada and kicked him on his butt, causing him to careen forward and ended up getting caught by the giant scorpion, who is getting ready to sting him in preparation to dine on its prey, which Celestia mockingly thanked him for his sacrifice much to Yamada's terror and despair.

"Thank you, Yamada-kun…"

"No!"

"For sacrificing yourself on my behalf…"

"You did that on purpose!"

"No one will forget you…but I would…"

"Come back!"

"Goodbye."

"Wwwaahhh!"

As Celestia ran off, Yamada screamed in terror as he is about to be eaten alive, but then a giant tarantula jumped on the giant scorpion, releasing it's prey in the process and the two giant arachnids began to brawl with one another in an effort to turn one into food, and Yamaha ran off to get away from here and find one of his classmates.

Soon he catches up with Celestia and he screamed at her not to leave him behind, which the SHSL gambler whined in dismay and told him to just die already which he refused to accept it and the two teens bicker once more.

"Just get lost and die! "

"Don't leave me, you lolicon!"

"LOLICON?!"

"Who else?"

"You brat!"

"Aren't you one yourself?"

"You really are an eyesore!"

"Right back at you!"

-x-

Elsewhere, Hagakure and Kuwata are faced with a giant termite and the oldest Class 78 member is shivering from fright and wished that someone would save them, and there the SHSL baseball player looked around until noticing that Hagakure is holding the crystal ball and an idea came to his head, and grabbed the glass sphere and saw two more giant termites coming around and he thought fast.

Hagakure became alarmed as he guessed what Kuwata is doing and begged him not to but Kuwata said that this is the only way to escape their pursuers even though Hagakure said that his crystal ball is worth over a million Yen.

"Don't!"

"Huh?"

"Not my crystal ball!"

"Why not?"

"It costs a million Yen!"

"Is money more important than your life?"

"Yes!"

"You Afro-haired idiot…"

By then Ishimaru and Ohwada arrived, having heard the bickering and they urged Kuwata to throw the crystal ball and hit the termites, saying they only get one chance in mounting an escape and to save their lives in the process.

"Throw the ball!"

"Do it!"

"You got one shot at it!"

"Don't miss!"

"This is your only chance!"

"Come on, Kuwata-kun!"

"Be a man!"

"Hurry!"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as it became tension-filled, as many of the Danganronpa characters end up splitting into groups due to scampering for safety due to the appearance of more giant insects.

From aphids to cicadas, the insects are hungry, and now they found on in the form of the Danganronpa characters…

A close call as Yamada almost died, no thanks to Celestia…

Preview:

The next chapter resumes its focus on Class 78, as they are about to find a place to stay and tension mounted as more giant insects showed up, and forces the group to take evasive action…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…and more students would wound up splitting from their classmates…while others meet up with other kidnapped victims…

And here more of the victims will be showcased…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 18: Karamiau

Elsewhere, Hagakure and Kuwata are faced with a giant termite and the oldest Class 78 member is shivering from fright and wished that someone would save them, and there the SHSL baseball player looked around until noticing that Hagakure is holding the crystal ball and an idea came to his head, and grabbed the glass sphere and saw two more giant termites coming around and he thought fast.

Hagakure became alarmed as he guessed what Kuwata is doing and begged him not to but Kuwata said that this is the only way to escape their pursuers even though Hagakure said that his crystal ball is worth over a million Yen.

"Don't!"

"Huh?"

"Not my crystal ball!"

"Why not?"

"It costs a million Yen!"

"Is money more important than your life?"

"Yes!"

"You Afro-haired idiot…"

By then Ishimaru and Ohwada arrived, having heard the bickering and they urged Kuwata to throw the crystal ball and hit the termites, saying they only get one chance in mounting an escape and to save their lives in the process.

"Throw the ball!"

"Do it!"

"You got one shot at it!"

"Don't miss!"

"This is your only chance!"

"Come on, Kuwata-kun!"

"Be a man!"

"Hurry!"

Despite Hagakure's pleas, Kuwata threw the crystal ball and struck the termite, it's shards turned into shrapnel and struck the other giant termites' eyes, disorienting them and there Kuwata dragged a sobbing Hagakure as they joined Ishimaru and Ohwada, and the four of them began running as they uses the chance to get away.

Kuwata asked Ishimaru where the others are, which he said he lost them due to panic and trying to get away from the giant insects, and there Ishimaru said that they should stick together so that they can protect each other and find their classmates, which Ohwada and Kuwata agreed.

"I say we should stay together and help each other out! Kuwata-kun…Ohwada-kun…are you in agreement to this?"

"Heck yeah!"

"Fine with me."

"Then we must not waste time! We need to find a place to stay! And then figure out a way to find our classmates!"

"Of course!"

"Yeah…"

"Hagakure-kun! What about you?"

"S-sure…anything you say…"

"Then it's settled!"

As the four classmates ran, they looked around to make sure that they won't come across another group of giant insects as they cannot afford to get caught now that they are weaponless at the moment, and now they need to find a way to arm themselves and to locate their classmates who got separated due to the sudden emergence of various giant insects.

Suddenly two persons came in their way and thus they came across Kuwata's group. It was Inspector Ishimaru and Yukimaru, and there Kiyotaka hugged his dad as the father and son are reunited while Ohwada hugged Yukimaru, but expressed worry as to how his second-in-command of the Crazy Diamond Gang ended up here.

Kiyotaka and Ohwada were shocked when told by the inspector about how he and other kidnapped victims ended up here and encountered several giant insects in this island, and now he has a reason to believe that everything was planned out from the start.

"…and that's what I suspect so far…"

"Seriously, dad?"

"No damn way…!"

"I'm afraid that's all I can think of…"

"Why would…?"

"Damn…this is too friggin's much…!"

"All of you…come with me. We best better stick together to increase our chance of surviving."

"Sure!"

"I'm in!"

There the inspector motions the three teens to follow him as they will look for a place to stay and get weapons to arm themselves before attempting to search for the other victims, which the three teens agreed to the inspector's suggestion.

"Yes, dad!"

"Got it!"

"No problem!"

"Then we should go."

"Right!"

"I'm ready!"

"Ha-ha…"

"Good."

-x-

Elsewhere within the island, Satomi Aoba and Ayaka Hanemura are running as fast as they could after managing to outrun their pursuers and yet they are quite alone having been separated from the other kidnapped victims and now the two idol members wondered what to do as they need to find a place to hide and find a way to get help and escape the island.

They wondered how they ended up here in the first place and suspected that the ones who brought them and the others kidnapped victims here might be haters of their idol group though they felt that this can't be given that even Inspector Ishimaru is among the victims brought here.

Ayaka brought that subject up, as Satomi believed that a rival idol group may have set this up, but was eventually told that this is not the case given that even a biker gang member is among the ones brought in to this island.

"I guess you're right…"

"I told you so, Satomi…"

"Oh, fine!"

"Right now we need to find a place to stay…"

"And where would we find one?"

"Don't know…"

"Geez…"

"Huh?"

The two girls then came across another pair of escapees, and to their surprise it was Maizono, and with her is Naegi. Maizono is equally surprised and the three idol members hugged in an emotional moment and they expressed shock that they ended up here in this island and that they encountered several giant insects.

"Huh? Someone brought you here as well?"

"You too, Sayaka?"

"No way!"

"So someone did the same to you two?"

"Looks like it."

"We don't know how. We were knocked out and we only woke up when we arrived in this blasted island…"

"At least you two are safe…"

"Same for you…"

"Glad you're okay, Sayaka…"

Satomi then noticed Naegi and finds him too ordinary and questioned him if he TOUCHED Maizono, which the SHSL Luckster deny it though she expressed doubts, but Ayaka played the peacemaker and said she sees that Naegi is HARMLESS, which Satomi is surprised and said Naegi could be an opportunist who plan on taking Maizono's VIRGINITY and then brag to everyone.

Ayaka disagree and assured that Naegi is not a SEX MANIAC, which the Luckster sweat-dropped as the two idols argue over him in regards to his relation with Maizono.

"Come on, Satomi…"

"Geez, Ayaka..you're too trusting…"

"I'm sure that boy didn't…"

"I'm sure he is planning to seduce our friend…"

"I don't think…"

"We need to keep an eye on him…"

"Calm down, Satomi.."

"But, Ayaka…"

Maizono then broke up the argument and asked who else is with them, and upon mentioning the names, Naegi became alarmed when Komaru is mentioned and the three girls saw his reaction and after some discussion they slowly realized that someone sent them here on this island on purpose and intend to have them killed stealthily.

Naegi is starting to buck in to pressure until Maizono managed to calm him down, promising that they will help him find Komaru and that for now they need to find a place to stay for the night and to procure weapons for self-defense.

"Naegi-kun…"

"I…I…"

"Relax…"

"But…"

"We'll find your sister. I promise."

"…"

"Easy, Naegi-kun…"

"O-okay…"

Satomi and Ayaka blinked their eyes seeing Maizono hugging Naegi, and suspected that there is something going on between the two which Satomi seemed to disapprove while Ayaka appeared to be in favor, finding them a good match.

Satomi stared in surprise and asked if Ayaka is serious, which the latter nodded, saying that the two appeared to trust one another and that Naegi is genuinely stressed about his younger sister being alone in this island.

"Come on, Satomi…that boy appeared to be decent…"

"Geez, Ayaka..can't you see that boy is…"

"I'm sure that boy didn't…"

"I'm sure he is planning to seduce our friend…look…he's too close to her…!"

"I don't think…"

"We need to keep an eye on him…make sure he won't go as far as peeking at her panties…"

"Calm down, Satomi.."

"But, Ayaka…"

Suddenly, a giant mantis appeared and is drooling in hunger, seeing four targets in sight and is ready to feast up, which the three girls looked terrified but Naegi thought of something and asked Satomi and Ayaka if they have a bottle of perfume with them, which Ayaka showed it and asked what he has in mind, and she stared in disbelief when told about it.

"Eh?"

"Yeah…that."

"You can't…!"

"This is the only way."

"You might get…"

"I'll be fine."

"For real?"

"Yes."

Maizono became worried about this but Naegi promised that he will catch up once he manages to subdue the giant mantis, and told the three girls to make a run for it as he prepared to confront the giant mantis, as Satomi and Ayaka pulls a worried Maizono with them as Naegi is beginning to face the opponent as the two girls tried to calm their now-hysterical friend down.

"Come on, Sayaka…"

"Let's go…"

"But…Naegi-kun…"

"He said he'll catch up…so we'll trust him on that."

"Don't worry…he knows what he is doing…"

"But…but…"

"Hurry…"

"Come on…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as it became tension-filled, as many of the Danganronpa characters end up splitting into groups due to scampering for safety due to the appearance of more giant insects.

Some of the side characters meet up with the main characters, as the Ishimaru father and son are reunited and are now heading to a place to get some rest and make weapons…

Maizono reunited with her fellow idols and now they are confronted by a giant mantis…

Preview:

The next chapter will reveal what Naegi has in mind on what to do with the giant mantis…

Other Danganronpa characters meet up with the main characters…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…and more students would wound up splitting from their classmates…while others meet up with other kidnapped victims…

And here more of the victims will be showcased…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 19: Karamiau shunkan

Suddenly, a giant mantis appeared and is drooling in hunger, seeing four targets in sight and is ready to feast up, which the three girls looked terrified but Naegi thought of something and asked Satomi and Ayaka if they have a bottle of perfume with them, which Ayaka showed it and asked what he has in mind, and she stared in disbelief when told about it.

"Eh?"

"Yeah…that."

"You can't…!"

"This is the only way."

"You might get…"

"I'll be fine."

"For real?"

"Yes."

Maizono became worried about this but Naegi promised that he will catch up once he manages to subdue the giant mantis, and told the three girls to make a run for it as he prepared to confront the giant mantis, as Satomi and Ayaka pulls a worried Maizono with them as Naegi is beginning to face the opponent as the two girls tried to calm their now-hysterical friend down.

"Come on, Sayaka…"

"Let's go…"

"But…Naegi-kun…"

"He said he'll catch up…so we'll trust him on that."

"Don't worry…he knows what he is doing…"

"But…but…"

"Hurry…"

"Come on…"

Seeing that Maizono is unwilling to cooperate, the two idols carried their friend on their arms and proceeded to walk away, and the SHSL Idol became more hysterical as she demanded that they wait for Naegi, but the two girls said that Naegi wants them to go ahead and that he will follow them soon, stating that this is what he told the girls about.

The trio idols saw Naegi waiting for the giant mantis to come closer, and both Ayaka and Satomi wondered if Naegi knows what he is doing or if he is committing suicide, which the latter thinks he is, but the former said Naegi doesn't appear to be intending to get himself killed.

"But, Satomi…I don't think…"

"Looks to me he is…as if he wants to get himself eaten…"

"Satomi!"

"What?"

"He's trying to save us!"

"I know."

"Let's hope he escape as well…"

"You wish…"

As the trio idols ran off, Naegi waited for the right timing, and as the giant mantis is close enough, its head went lower to get a bite on its prey, the SHSL Luckster sprayed the perfume straight onto the mantis' eyes, then places the lighter near and flicked the switch, producing flames and made an improvised flamethrower, and the flames struck the mantis' eyes, which temporarily blinded the giant insect and began to thrash around in pain.

Naegi then takes the opportunity to ran off, and he is safe, where he ran towards a direction he believed where the three idols went, and in a minute he finds Maizono, Ayaka and Satomi waiting for him, and the SHSL Idol ran and hugged Naegi, relieved to see that he is safe.

Both Ayaka and Satomi stared wide-eyed, seeing their friend hugging Naegi so tight, and both wondered if Maizono and Naegi are lovers or not, though Ayaka is in favor while Satomi is not, feeling that Naegi is probably just using her to exploit his MANLINESS.

"Oh wow…so romantic…"

"Ayaka!"

"What?"

"I don't trust that boy!"

"Come on, now. That boy saved our lives and kept Sayaka safe."

"I'm betting he has an ulterior motive…"

"Now, now…don't be like that, Satomi."

"Grr…"

Naegi apologized to Maizono if he made her worry, but he assured to her that he is okay and tells her that they need to find a place to stay for the time being while formulating a way to find their classmates and figure out how to get help.

"Maizono-san…"

"I'm glad you're safe, Naegi-kun…"

"I'm okay now. Sorry if I…"

"Please…don't die on me…"

"I won't. but still…we need to find a place to stay for the night."

"Uh…yeah…just let me hug you…"

"Um…"

"…"

Their conversation is interrupted when Satomi confronted Naegi, asking him what is his intentions, noticing that Maizono is so close to him, and began accusing him of SEDUCING the SHSL Idol, but Naegi blushed and said he isn't, admitting that he and Maizono are really close, and assured to Satomi that he has no perverted intention towards Maizono.

However, Satomi is not convinced and warned him that if he planned to go far as RAPING Maizono, she will CASTRATE him right off the bat, which Naegi sweat-dropped, and Ayaka urged her friend to calm down, saying that if Naegi is close to Maizono, and if Maizono feels the same, then there's all to it, and Satomi tells Ayaka that she is too trusting, reiterating that Naegi is too plain to be close to Maizono, triggering a bickering between the two idols.

"Geez, Ayaka!"

"What?"

"Can't you see?"

"Huh?"

"That boy's too plain! Ordinary!"

"So?"

"I'm betting he plans on taking our friend's VIRGINITY and all…"

"Don't be like, that Satomi…"

Naegi and Maizono sweat-dropped at the scene and yet she is glad that her friends are okay, and the SHSL Idol glanced at Naegi before she held his cheeks and kissed him on the lips, in such a tender way, and both Satomi and Ayaka saw it, and both girls blushed deeply while shocked, as they discovered that their friend appeared to be in a relationship with a plain-looking boy.

Satomi grabbed Naegi by his collar and shook him uncontrollably and demanded to know if he SEDUCED her into going out with him, and though he tried to answer back, he had difficulty due to being shook in a rather violent way.

"YOU HENTAI!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO OUR FRIEND?!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

"I SWEAR! IF YOU REALLY PLAN ON RAPING HER…!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

"BELIEVE ME! I'LL KILL YOU!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

-x-

Elsewhere, the scene shifts to another part of the island, where Yui Sumidare and Komaru Naegi are running, as they are focused on staying alive and to find a place to stay, regroup and figure out a way to get help. They got separated from the other kidnapped victims and now they are on their own, and right now they needed to find a way to survive the day, as in a matter of hours it will be nightfall.

Yui noticed that Komaru is starting to buck under pressure and she began to calm her down, promising that they will find a way out of this and to find the other kidnapped victims, so that they can work together and escape the island.

"Komaru-chan…relax…"

"…"

"Calm down…"

"I…I…"

"We'll pull through."

"R-really?"

"You have my word."

"O-okay…"

As Komaru began to calm down, Yui uses her skills as a detective to observe the area around them, and hoped that they do not encounter another giant insect, as she knew that every moment counts, and now they can't afford to get caught and eaten alive, and their survival depends on whether they would survive the day and night.

As they kept on running, they came across a group of giant scorpions, about four of them, and they pinned down about eight human victims, all of them female teenagers, who turn out to be Junko Enoshima's fellow fashion models, and they can be heard screaming in terror as they are pinned to the ground by the giant scorpions' pincers.

"EEEEKKKK!"

"KKKKYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE US!"

"EEEEKKKK!"

"KKKKYYYYAAAHHH!"

"HELP!"

"SAVE US!"

Yui was forced to watch as she had to see what kind of threat they are about to encounter, and there she and Komaru saw the giant scorpions using their tails to inject poison onto their prey, and because of the scorpions' giant sizes, the poison was GIGANTIC as well, as in a matter of 120 seconds, the models were slowly dying from the poisons' effects.

Then the scorpions began dining on their food, and Yui had to cover Komaru's mouth as she is about to scream in terror, and there the female detective told her fellow kidnap victim to calm down and not make a noise, or the giant scorpions will notice them and soon she and Komaru will become next on the scorpions' menu.

"Komaru-chan…"

"…"

"Don't scream…"

"…"

"Or you'll attract those things and they will come for us…"

"…"

"Relax…calm down…"

"…"

By then, a hand touched Yui, and she became a bit apprehensive as she believed that a giant insect has caught her, but to her surprise, the one that touched her is not a giant insect, but a fellow human, and to her relief, it was Kyoko Kirigiri, and both girls were relieved to find out that they meet each other in good and safe conditions.

"Kyoko!"

"Onee-sama!"

"It really is you!"

"I'm glad to see you!"

"Same here!"

"Are you okay?"

"What about you?"

"I'm fine!"

With Kirigiri is Chihiro Fujiaki, and there the four teens are together, and Fujisaki suggested that they get going at once before the giant scorpions notice them, and Kirigiri agreed as she invites Yui and Komaru to join her as they are going to find a place to spend the night, regroup, find weapons and figure out a way to get help and escape the island.

Yui nodded and there she introduced Komaru to Kirigiri, and the SHSL Detective stared in surprise upon learning of Komaru's surname, and discovered that Komaru is Makoto's younger sister, and there she tells Komaru to stick close with them as she tells her that Makoto is also in this island, and the younger Naegi sibling asked if this is true.

"R-really?"

"Yes."

"Onii-chan is here?"

"Yes. he's with our fellow classmates though we got separated."

"…"

"But do not worry. he is safe."

"R-really?"

"Yes."

Komaru is in disbelief when told that her elder brother is here, and she nodded, saying that she wants to see her brother, and the four teens began to leave the scene as they make sure that none of the giant scorpions notice them, as the giant arachnids are busy in feasting on the now-dead prey.

However, a pair of giant mantises appeared as they picked up the scent of the four teens, but this also startled the giant scorpions, which triggered a brawl between the giant insects, and there Yui is relieved that the mantises has unintentionally provided a distraction to keep the scorpions busy, which Kirigiri replied that she couldn't ask for anything more.

"Whoa…"

"Monster bug wars, Kyoko."

"…"

"Thank goodness for the distraction."

"Right. Okay, Kyoko…"

"Huh?"

"Let's use this chance and scram."

"Right."

The four teens then made a run for it as the two groups of giant insects brawled among themselves and failed to notice that their prey are getting away.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as it became tension-filled, as many of the Danganronpa characters end up splitting into groups due to scampering for safety due to the appearance of more giant insects.

So far Naegi and Maizono were able to meet up with two of Maizono's fellow idols, though the idols are in disbelief that Maizono is in a relationship with the Luckster…

Kirigiri is reunited with Yui, and there Komaru is tagging long as she learned that her elder brother is here as well, and Fujisaki is here along for the ride…

Preview:

Enoshima takes the spotlight as she meets up with one of the kidnapped victims…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the horror moments continue as more encounters with the giant insects continue to pile up…and more students would wound up splitting from their classmates…while others meet up with other kidnapped victims…

And now some of the students would get to meet up with others, forming a group while figuring out a way to survive the upcoming night…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 20: Yori ōku no karamiau shunkan

As the situation within the island became somewhat tense due to the various group of giant insects brawling against each other, Kyoko Kirigiri and Chihiro Fujisaki led the group towards any place that would shield them from further ambushes, and tagging along are Yui Sumidare and Komaru Naegi, and the four teens are running for their lives and are looking at every direction to make sure that they do not blindly go to any area that might lead them to any giant insects in their midst.

Kirigiri told her comrades to stick close to her and not look back while instructing them to be alert for anything so that they can react in case they encounter a giant insect that suddenly pops out of the blue should that scenario arises.

"Stick close to me and keep your eyes open."

"Right."

"Got it."

"Y-yeah…"

"We need to find a safe place to spend the night. We need to rest and produce rations. We need food to keep our energies up."

"Right."

"No problem."

"…"

The four teens kept on running as they traverse the forest and after some time they came across a cottage which appeared to be unmanned and there the SHSL Detective told her comrades to be ready in case someone there might be hostile, which they nodded.

"We found one."

"Kyoko…we need to make sure that if someone is there…he/she better not be hostile…"

"Sumidare is right, Kirigiri…"

"Um…is onii-chan really here in this island…?"

"Point taken. Onee-sama…look after Fujisaki and Komaru. /you two, stay close to her. I'll go take a look."

"Okay, Kyoko."

"Be careful, Kirigiri-san…"

"I want to go home…"

Carefully opening the door, Kirigiri sneaked inside and looked around to see if there is someone inside, and after a minute she concluded that no one is here and told the others that they can come in, and the four teens settled inside and locked the door, and they noted that there are rations here which are still fresh and consumable.

As Komaru sat on a chair getting a breath, Fujisaki checked a cabinet and saw some rifles and several boxes of bullets and told Kirigiri about it, and both Kirigiri and Sumidare checked them, and the older teen asked Kirigiri if she ever held a gun before, which the latter said she hasn't.

She said her grandfather told her not to since she is a detective and all, and there Sumidare tells her that she is going to have a crash course in using a rifle as a means of self-defense.

"Okay, Kyoko…you're going to have a lecture…"

"You're teaching me to use a gun…?"

"Yup."

"…"

"We need to survive in this forest…and we're the only ones capable to do that while protecting the other two."

"Point taken."

"Once we got the hang of it…well…"

"I see…"

Fujisaki and Komaru sweat-dropped as Sumidare tells them that they too will be taught on using weapons as they need something to protect themselves since they are facing giant insects, and the two teens just nodded, seeing that they don't have any choice on the matter.

"Um…right…"

"Eh? I'm going to use a gun…?"

"Guess it can't be helped…"

"But…but…"

"It's okay…we're up against giant insects, Komaru…so it's okay."

"R-really…?"

"Yes."

"…"

"…"

-x-

Elsewhere, the scene shows that Aoi Asahina and Sakura Ohgami are also on the run as they narrowly escaped from an attempted ambush by a pair of crickets, only for a giant mantis to appear and went after the locusts, triggering a brawl which the two classmates uses the chance to make a quick getaway and managed to get this far, stopping only to rest and regain some stamina.

Asahina wondered why this is happening to them and who brought them here in the first place who would do something this horrible, as she is sure that she has no enemies and asked Ohgami if she knows someone who would go this far.

Ohgami said she doesn't have any enemies and believe that their case is a random one but assured to her that they will find a way out of this strange island and bring Class 78 with them.

"You shouldn't be disheartened, Asahina."

"Eh…?"

"We will survive."

"R-really…?"

"Yes."

"Um…"

"Believe in me."

"O-okay…"

Suddenly two individuals happened to stumble by, and saw the two Hope's Peak students and Ohgami stared wide-eyed at seeing who they are as she recognized one of them. The two individuals turn out to be Aloysius Pennyworth and Kenichiro, and there the two martial artists are reunited as they hugged each other as they are relieved to see one another.

There the four talked and are equally surprised that they were coincidentally sent here by secret and are now stuck in this island inhabited by giant insects, and that someone intentionally ensure that none of them would have the means to escape the island.

"It appeared that this may or may not be a coincidence, Sakura."

"Really, Kenichiro?"

"Looks like it. For some reason we both got abducted and sent here on this island."

"You may have a point."

"For now we need to find a place to stay and survive the night. We need to rest and get some food. The rest of our classmates need help."

"I see…by the way…"

"Yes, Kenichiro?"

"You see…"

Soon Aoi is shocked when told that Yuta is also in this island and that he got separated from the other kidnapped victims and this caused the SHSL Swimmer to berate Kenichiro and Aloysius for abandoning Yuta, which the latter two apologize, seeing how distressed Aoi is.

However, Ohgami calmed her classmate down and assured that Yuta will be fine and nothing bad will happen to her, which Aoi is still distressed yet she was talked into calming down saying that things have a reason and believed that Yuta will be safe.

"Calm down, Asahina."

"But…but…"

"You're younger brother will be okay."

"Are you sure…?"

"Yes."

"But…but he's alone…he…he…"

"He'll be fine. By tomorrow we will find him."

"Sakura-chan…"

Aloysius said the same thing and promised that Yuta will be okay and suggested that they find a place to stay as it is almost nightfall which Kenichiro agreed, and he tells Ohgami that they need to get going before they encounter more complications that might lead to even bigger problems.

Ohgami nodded and the four individuals began to walk and looked around and see if they find something that may lead them to a temporary resting place in order to recover their stamina and plan things out on finding their fellow survivors.

Soon their trip led them to a cottage and Aloysius went to knock on the door and asked if they can come in, in which the person who answered turns out to be Sumidare, and she is relieved to see that he and Kenichiro are okay and she welcome them in, and in turn Kirigiri and Fujisaki are equally relieved to see Aoi and Ohgami are okay, and the four classmates asked how they are doing.

"Kirigiri-chan! Fujisaki-chan!"

"Asahina and Ohgami!"

"I see that you managed to find others…"

"Yes, and by coincidence we found you."

"It's good to see that you are okay. Come on in."

"Thanks."

"We need to rest and come up with a plan."

"Right."

It is now shown that the group increased in numbers as they are shown to be discussing plans on what to do next once morning arrives. This group now consists of the following persons, which are:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts elsewhere within the island, where Yuta Asahina is running for his life after encountering a giant grasshopper and narrowly evaded it but now he is being pursued and right now he is running non-stop for several minutes and is starting to lose some stamina and needed to rest, and soon a giant moth appeared and is eyeing Yuta as its next meal.

The 13-year old boy twitched his eyes as he felt that this could be his end and mentally said goodbye to Aoi as he felt he will not see his family again now that he is apparently cornered since the giant grasshopper is pursuing him.

"G-goodbye, onee-chan…"

By then someone grabbed him from behind and dragged him towards a thick bush and spoke to the younger boy, which the person turn out to be Enoshima herself as she tells him to stay still and stay hidden, saying that the two giant insects are about to cross paths and it is going to be quite an intense situation which requires that they stay out of plain sight.

"Easy, kid."

"Eh…?"

"You want to live?"

"Y-yeah…"

"Then stay hidden."

"Um…"

"A brawl is about to take place."

"Really…?"

By then the giant grasshopper arrived and saw the giant moth, and salivating from hunger, it went for the giant moth and the two giant insects began brawling in an effort to gain the advantage and there Enoshima tells Yuta that they will use this chance to get away and find a safe place to hide for the night as the sun is starting to set.

"Come on."

"Where are we going?"

"Away from here."

"Seriously?"

"Want to stay here and become bug food?"

"No way!"

"Then follow me."

"I won't argue on that…!"

Enoshima led Yuta away from the brawl as the two teens are running for their lives as they anticipate that more giant insects might show up and cause more problems and impede their chances of surviving and this takes precedence.

Yuta thanked Enoshima for the help, but she tells him they are not out of the woods yet, and said that once they find a place to stay for the night, then he can properly thank her, and the younger boy nodded, saying that at least he found a companion to spend some time with rather than spending the night alone, which Enoshima said that the feeling is mutual.

"Yeah, I guess having a companion is better than spending the night alone!"

"The feeling's the same!"

"So, how old are you?"

"Thirteen!"

"A middle schooler?"

"Yeah…"

"Guess it's fine. A fashion diva doesn't have to be picky in finding a boyfriend…"

"Fashion diva…? Wait…aren't you Enoshima…?"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as it became tension-filled, as many of the Danganronpa characters end up splitting into groups due to scampering for safety due to the appearance of more giant insects.

So far Kirigiri is reunited with Yui, and there Komaru is tagging long as she learned that her elder brother is here as well, and Fujisaki is here along for the ride…and this time their group increased in numbers as Asahina and Ohgami found them along with Aloysius and Kenichiro, as they found a place to stay for the night…

Still Aoi is worried about Yuta upon finding out that he too is on this island and alone, but the others assured that he will be fine and will commence the search tomorrow…

Speaking of Yuta…he managed to find a companion in the form of Enoshima, which he is glad to have someone to help him, as she narrowly saved him and now the two teens are on the run…

Preview:

Enoshima takes the spotlight as she and Yuta gets to spend the night with him…and that's where the younger boy would get to…EXPERIENCE his FIRST EXPERIENCE with the SHSL Fashion Diva…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Enoshima and Yuta becomes the focus of this story…as they try to escape the pursuing giant insects…will they be able to outrun them?

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 21: Gikochinai kakure ichi

Meanwhile, the scene shifts elsewhere within the island, where Yuta Asahina is running for his life after encountering a giant grasshopper and narrowly evaded it but now he is being pursued and right now he is running non-stop for several minutes and is starting to lose some stamina and needed to rest, and soon a giant moth appeared and is eyeing Yuta as its next meal.

The 13-year old boy twitched his eyes as he felt that this could be his end and mentally said goodbye to Aoi as he felt he will not see his family again now that he is apparently cornered since the giant grasshopper is pursuing him.

"G-goodbye, onee-chan…"

By then someone grabbed him from behind and dragged him towards a thick bush and spoke to the younger boy, which the person turn out to be Enoshima herself as she tells him to stay still and stay hidden, saying that the two giant insects are about to cross paths and it is going to be quite an intense situation which requires that they stay out of plain sight.

"Easy, kid."

"Eh…?"

"You want to live?"

"Y-yeah…"

"Then stay hidden."

"Um…"

"A brawl is about to take place."

"Really…?"

By then the giant grasshopper arrived and saw the giant moth, and salivating from hunger, it went for the giant moth and the two giant insects began brawling in an effort to gain the advantage and there Enoshima tells Yuta that they will use this chance to get away and find a safe place to hide for the night as the sun is starting to set.

"Come on."

"Where are we going?"

"Away from here."

"Seriously?"

"Want to stay here and become bug food?"

"No way!"

"Then follow me."

"I won't argue on that…!"

Enoshima led Yuta away from the brawl as the two teens are running for their lives as they anticipate that more giant insects might show up and cause more problems and impede their chances of surviving and this takes precedence.

Yuta thanked Enoshima for the help, but she tells him they are not out of the woods yet, and said that once they find a place to stay for the night, then he can properly thank her, and the younger boy nodded, saying that at least he found a companion to spend some time with rather than spending the night alone, which Enoshima said that the feeling is mutual.

"Yeah, I guess having a companion is better than spending the night alone!"

"The feeling's the same!"

"So, how old are you?"

"Thirteen!"

"A middle schooler?"

"Yeah…"

"Guess it's fine. A fashion diva doesn't have to be picky in finding a boyfriend…"

"Fashion diva…? Wait…aren't you Enoshima…?"

Yuta was amazed to find out that the girl he is with is none other than Junko Enoshima, and as the two teens kept on running, they came across a scene where a giant mantis is lurking by, and Enoshima grabbed Yuta and hid inside a thick bush, where she lay on the ground with Yuta on top, and both hugged as she tells him to stay silent for now.

Yuta blushed as he got to get close to Enoshima, as well as this was the first time he hugged a girl besides his elder sister Aoi, but then he could feel her breasts pressing his chest, whilst their hips are close, her legs spread and this caused his crotch to press hers, and this made Yuta feel more embarrassed.

Suddenly, a bad timing occur, as his penis began to harden and with his shorts made semi-soft fabric, as well as his brief being made of soft fabric, it made a rather STRAIGHT TENT and pressed the crotch area of her panties.

Enoshima felt it and Yuta blushed deeper, apologizing for it and said it wasn't on purpose, though blushing, she said it's okay and told him to stay still as they need to wait for the giant locust to leave, otherwise they might get caught and get eaten alive.

"Really…I…"

"Quiet."

"…"

"It's fine."

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"…"

"…"

As both stay still, Yuta was starting to feel arousal for the first time, as his penis was hard and pressing Enoshima's crotch, and as the seconds passed, Yuta was staring at her, attracted by her cuteness and charm, and when Enoshima stared at him, she finds him quite…cute, due to him being younger than her since he is only thirteen.

Both continued to stare at one another, as a way to calm themselves down, and without realizing it, both slowly kissed on the lips, and since this was Yuta's first, all he did was moved his lips, and Enoshima began to move hers, and there the younger boy followed her lead as they kissed, which seemed to help in calming them down due to the tense atmosphere they are in.

Both slowly moaned through the kiss as they find it…calming, yet exciting.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

As the kiss continued, both seemed to lose track of time, and seemingly forget that the giant locust is still out there, but as the two teens continue kissing, something set them off. Yuta's penis throbbed and this caused his 13-year old body to react, as he instinctively began to push his hips forward and his bulging crotch began to rub hers.

Enoshima felt it but her mind appeared to be pre-occupied as the kiss somewhat intoxicated her, and in the heat of the moment, her hands moved downward and started to undo the button of his shorts, then his zipper before pushing them down towards his knees, where you can see that it partially freed his organ from some restraint, but also caused it to give his organ space due to the fabric of his loose brief.

Yuta's body somewhat fogged his mind as it dictated his thoughts and there Yuta began to rub and press his crotch against Enoshima's where you can see that her skirt was lifted and her panties exposed, and there you can see the tip of the STRAIGHT TENT of his brief pressing her CENTER.

That, along with the kiss, kept the two busy and they slowly moaned through the kiss as pleasure steadily surged.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Yuta was steadily lost in thoughts as his body continue to dictate his actions, as while kissing Enoshima, his hips continue to move and his crotch kept on rubbing Enoshima's and the SHSL Fashion Diva is also getting roped in, as she raised her hips and this allowed Yuta to press his crotch against hers. Almost to the point of getting penetrated.

This aroused the younger boy as he further pressed and rubbed his crotch against hers, as if trying to penetrate her, and Enoshima's body seemed to relish at the feeling as her hips rises and Yuta pressed his crotch further, his penis throbbed harder, as soon he pressed it further forward, causing the two teens to moan again through the kiss.

Yuta became more and more aroused, and he has no idea why as this was the first time he felt it, though Enoshima seemed to know, but her mind slipped as she lets Yuta have his way with her, and after kissing, both stopped as they try to catch their breaths, and stared at each other as he tried to apologize to her for what he just did.

"S-sorry…"

"…"

"I…I…"

"…"

"P-please…"

"…"

"I wasn't..."

"…"

Attraction formed and both stared at one another, until common sense returned and both teens blushed upon realizing what they just did, yet they couldn't bring themselves to shriek out due to the fact that the giant locust is out there.

Yuta was embarrassed and apologized, saying that he didn't know what hit him, though Enoshima said it's okay, and tells him to stay still as they need to keep quiet, which the younger boy nodded, but then his penis throbbed and he is at risk of losing control again, and slightly shook his head to keep himself from giving in to desire.

Enoshima raised an eyebrow as she became curious about the younger boy. Though quite shorter than her and can tell he is only 13 years old, she could discern that he is innocent and did not do this on purpose and decided to wait for now and try to stay calm, and told him to relax as they are not yet out of danger.

"Easy."

"…"

"Relax."

"…"

"We're not out of the woods yet."

"O-okay…"

"Now stay still…"

"O-okay…"

Enoshima slightly peered through the thick bush and saw the giant locust still lurking around looking for a prey to eat, and this did not sit well and told Yuta that they need to stay still for a while, but the 13-year old boy was blushing as he felt his organ getting stronger, and wanting to avoid getting further into an awkward moment and apologize again while introducing himself.

The SHSL Fashion Diva raised an eyebrow when hearing his surname and asked if he is related to Aoi, which he nodded, and thus she realized that he is Aoi's younger brother. Mentally sighing, Enoshima formally introduces herself and the two slowly got familiar with one another.

"Junko Enoshima."

"Yuta Asahina."

"I'm 17."

"I'm 13 years old."

"Please to meet you."

"S-same here…"

"So then…"

"Huh?"

Enoshima glanced at Yuta, seeing that he is really a middle school boy due this younger appearance as well as having a semblance to Aoi due to him being quite tan-skinned, and there she asked him if he is involved in sports like Aoi.

Yuta nodded and said that at his middle school he is in the track and field team but excels at swimming, which Enoshima raised an eyebrow, seeing that he and Aoi are indeed siblings, they seem to be alike in some areas, like sports.

Then she jokingly asked what it was like getting his FIRST KISS from her, causing Yuta to blush and apologize, saying that he wasn't thinking straight and wanted to let her know that he is not perverted and has no intention of taking advantage of her.

She giggled a bit and jokingly said that he already have, which she raised her hips upward and pressed his crotch, arousing the younger boy and he reacted in bodily instinct, as he pressed his crotch against hers, feeling his penis throbbing harder.

Yuta blushed upon realizing what he just did, but Enoshima kissed him and tells him to calm down and relax, which he nodded meekly and said that he didn't mean to do THAT to her, but she kissed him again and said its okay.

Yuta blushed further as she kissed him again, and as he got roped in, their bodies moved as his hips moved forward and his crotch pressing and rubbing hers, and this aroused the two teens, causing them to moan through the kiss.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Suddenly screeching sounds can be heard and the two teens stopped their actions as Enoshima peered through the bushes and saw the giant locust is being attacked by a giant scorpion, in which the two gigantic creatures are planning to consume one another.

Seeing that this is their chance, Enoshima tells Yuta that they are getting out of here.

"Okay, Yuta."

"Huh?"

"Playtime is over. We're getting out of here."

"Really?"

"Yep."

"We found a chance."

"O-okay…"

"Good."

Nodding, Yuta gets up and struggled to put his shorts back up as it was impeded by the STRAIGHT TENT on his brief, and Enoshima smirked and tells him (in jest) that once they find a hiding place he will show her his penis, which the younger boy blushed and asked if she is serious.

Enoshima gave a CUTE SMILE, and the two teens arranged themselves and ran off, leaving the two massive creatures to kill each other out.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the two teens are trying to hide their presence from a pursuing giant insect…only for them to do a MAKE OUT session to calm themselves down…thankfully another insect showed up to provide distraction and allow Enoshima and Yuta to make an escape…

Preview:

Enoshima takes the spotlight as she and Yuta gets to spend the night with him…and that's where the younger boy would get to…EXPERIENCE his FIRST EXPERIENCE with the SHSL Fashion Diva…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Enoshima and Yuta becomes the focus of this story…as they try to escape the pursuing giant insects…will they be able to outrun them?

Or will they meet other characters and form a group?

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 22: Chimamire no yoru

As the giant mantis and the giant locust continue to brawl, the scene shows that Yuta and Enoshima continue to kiss and make out while hiding within the thick bush, and while there the 13-year old boy is steadily getting more aroused as you can see that his shorts are still down above his knees whilst his brief is exposed, and there you can see the STRAIGHT TENT on the crotch area of his brief continuously rubbing the crotch area of her panties as her skirt was lifted.

His penis throbbed harder and harder as he subconsciously press and rub his crotch against Enoshima's as she thrusts her hips upward to meet his thrusts, and the two teens moaned while kissing as they continue to make out amid what's happening outside as they became more aroused.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Enoshima was enjoying herself as she seemingly forget about the current situation as her right hand went behind the younger boy and slip inside his brief and playfully squeezed his left buttock, causing Yuta to bodily react as he press and rubbed his crotch against hers, and Yuta became more aroused as his penis throbbed harder and harder.

As the two teens continue to kiss, Enoshima had his lower body back away a bit before slipping her right hand inside his loose brief and wrapped her hand around his erection, and noticed that his crotch area is FULLY SHAVED, and upon touching his erection she felt it throb a few times, causing Yuta to moan while kissing her, and there she began to MASTURBATE him, and in doing so caused his penis to throb and throb.

Yuta's body went SENSUALLY on fire as he never felt anything like this as the feeling was good, and there he moaned through the kiss as Enoshima continue to MASTURBATE him whilst he is still wearing his loose brief, feeling his RAGING organ throbbing harder and harder.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Yuta was gradually getting more and more heated as he began to forget what the current situation is as he removed Enoshima's hand and began to push his crotch against hers, which it looked like they are having INTERCOURSE, and there you can see a WET SPOT on the center area of her panties, and Yuta was getting more aroused as he kept on rubbing the STRAIGHT TENT of his brief on the crotch area of her panties.

Enoshima is also getting more heated as she could feel his erection trying to penetrate her, and she is starting to get carried away as well as she began to push down his brief and his erection was partially freed, and there she grasped his SHAVED, RAGING penis and resume in MASTURBATING him, causing his organ to throb harder and harder, causing Yuta to moan while kissing Enoshima.

"Mmm… "

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Suddenly screeching sounds can be heard and the two teens stopped their actions as Enoshima peered through the bushes and saw the giant locust is being attacked by a giant scorpion, in which the two gigantic creatures are planning to consume one another.

Seeing that this is their chance, Enoshima tells Yuta that they are getting out of here.

"Okay, Yuta."

"Huh?"

"Playtime is over. We're getting out of here."

"Really?"

"Yep."

"We found a chance."

"O-okay…"

"Good."

Nodding, Yuta gets up and struggled to put his brief and shorts back up, as he is doing so, he had a bit of difficulty as it was impeded by the STRAIGHT TENT on his brief, and Enoshima smirked and tells him (in jest) that once they find a hiding place he will show her his penis, which the younger boy blushed and asked if she is serious.

"Eh?"

"Hmm…? What...?"

"A-are you serious? You want to...see my penis...?"

"Yup."

"Um…that..."

"Well, you just make out with me, right?"

"Well…"

"Once we find a place to spend the night, I want to see your PEE-PEE…okay?"

Enoshima gave a CUTE SMILE, and the two teens arranged themselves and ran off, leaving the two massive creatures behind to kill each other out.

The two teens managed to get away as they looked around their surroundings to make sure that they wouldn't make a wrong turn and end up becoming bug food, and while running Yuta asked how she got on this island, and in turn Enoshima told her the details how she and her fellow fashion model ended up in this island.

Yuta expressed surprise and said that his case is similar, saying that someone drugged him and when he woke up he and other kidnapped victims are on a wrecked plane and are on this island and the rest is self-explanatory.

"Really?"

"Yes, really!"

"Hmm…"

"Huh?"

"Either it's a coincidence…or someone set this up for a reason…"

"Really?"

"Well…we'll figure that out later. We need to find a place to stay and hide until morning arrives…"

"…"

Enoshima then told Yuta that right now they need to find a place to stay for the night so that at least they would be safe, and the younger boy nodded in agreement and the two teens continue running until they came across an area where Enoshima saw one of her fellow fashion models wobbling onto plain sight, and as Yuta appeared relieved to see another survivor, Enoshima stopped him.

"Stop."

"Huh?"

"Don't go near."

"Eh? Why?"

"I got a bad feeling about this…"

"But…"

"Look carefully."

"!"

Yuta was baffled about this until the girl emerged from the bushes, and it shows that 90% of her body is covered by giant ticks, and the younger boy stared wide-eyed in surprise and yet he is compelled to try and help her.

But Enoshima sadly tells him there's nothing they can do as she explained that with the ticks mutated to giant versions of themselves, one bite from them will doom him, and showing that more of the ticks are coming out, she tells Yuta that the best they can do now is get going.

"It's best that we get going."

"But…"

"Sorry, there's nothing we can do."

"We're going to leave her like that?"

"She's beyond help now. Look at her…those ticks are latching onto her, and if you get close, you'll get…you know what I mean…"

"…"

"Sorry, but that's what we're facing right now…"

"…"

As Yuta appeared conflicted as to do what Enoshima advised or try to help the fashion model, the other girl raised her arm, and wobbled forward while pleading for help, the look of her face shows that she is not only in agony, but also that she is beyond help at this point as more giant tick appeared and latched onto her body, and began consuming her.

Both Yuta and Enoshima were feeling helpless as they could no longer afford to get caught given the vast numbers of the ticks, and sadly, the SHSL Fashion Diva gently held the younger boy's hand and motions him to follow her as they have to get going, and as the two tens are ready to move, they saw her screaming as more giant ticks arrived, and they covered her whole body except for her arm, as you can see that she is convulsing as she is further being consumed.

The younger boy stared in shock, and there Enoshima tells him they need to go, as there is nothing they could do at this point, and pointed out that if the ticks see them they would be the next to get killed.

"Come on, Yuta-kun."

"…"

"We need to go."

"…"

"Sorry you had to see that…"

"…"

"Let's go…"

"…"

Left with no choice, Yuta nodded as he and Enoshima ran off, leaving the fashion model behind as she is slowly dying from being consumed by the giant ticks. For Yuta, this was heart-wrecking, as he felt helpless at the fact that a woman is dying in front of him and he couldn't do anything to help, yet he realized that Enoshima is right that if he tries to help the model the ticks would turn their attention towards him.

-x-

Several minutes later, as the two teens kept running, they are hoping that they do not run into another giant insect, and there Enoshima stopped for a bit as she and Yuta decided to rest for a bit, believing that they have gotten far, and there they noticed that it is almost night time, and there she tells Yuta that they need to find a place to stay, or otherwise they will be forced to fend for themselves in the dark as the moonlight won't be enough to allow them to see their surroundings.

Yuta nodded as he realized that he doesn't have a flashlight and wondered where they can find a place to stay given the vast area of the island they are in, but then they heard a loud scream coming not far from here, and Enoshima seemingly recognized the voice, and gritted her teeth as she realized that it was one of her fellow fashion models, and wondered if she is in danger or if she is caught by another giant insect and about to be consumed.

Yuta asked Enoshima if they should go and investigate, and the SHSL Fashion Diva reluctantly nodded, unsure if she wants to see this given what they saw earlier where they are forced to watch another victim being consumed.

"…"

"Enoshima-chan…?"

"Fine."

"…"

"Let's go."

"Okay."

"Just be ready for anything."

"Okay…"

As the two teens head towards the source of the scream, they braced themselves for whatever they are about to encounter, and there she tells Yuta to be ready in case things get intense, and the younger boy nodded, as he wondered what he and Enoshima are about to see, and hoped that it won't be tragic like what they saw minutes ago.

Upon arriving, Enoshima stared in surprise seeing what the cause of the screaming is, and there Yuta stared in utter shock, his mouth agape, and the scene shows that another of Enoshima's fellow fashion model is caught by a giant mantis, its scythe-like arms holding her arms as the model is screaming for help, and there she saw Enoshima and begged her for help.

"Junko!"

"Kujo…?"

"Help me!"

"Damn…"

"Save me!"

"…"

"I don't want to die!"

"…"

Enoshima looked around to see if she could help, and saw a fist-sized rock and picked it up, and went behind the giant mantis and threw it at the insect's head, but it did not produce any results as the mantis ignored Enoshima while looking ready to have its next meal.

Yuta asked if there is anything they can do, and Enoshima sadly said they can't, given the mantis' huge size, it would be a miracle if they could find a weapon that can penetrate the giant insect's hide. She pointed out that the rock she threw did little to make the insect let go of its prey.

"You saw just now."

"A rock couldn't faze that mantis."

"No way…"

"Unless we find a strong weapon, like a gun…"

"Then what should we…?"

"…"

"!"

"!"

The fashion model screamed, and as Enoshima and Yuta looked, both stared in horror as the giant mantis began biting the back of the model's skull, and seconds later blood spilled on the ground as the giant mantis began biting the skull and tearing through the flesh and skin until it began to pull out the girl's BRAIN TISSUES and began eating it.

Enoshima twitched her eyes at seeing the gruesome scene, as the model began to convulse as her brain is being eaten away, and Yuta began to tremble in shock at what he is seeing, and momentarily loses his composure as he is compelled to do something, but Enoshima held him back, telling him they can't do anything at this point, as the girl is beyond help.

"Stop!"

"Huh?"

"Don't go near!"

"But…!"

"We can't do anything at this point…!"

"But…but…"

"Look carefully. That mantis is gigantic. We can't face it, if you get caught, you're bug food!"

"!"

The two teens saw more blood spilled on the ground, as the mantis' scythe-like arms cuts off the girl's arms and held onto its prey as it continue to eat the girl's brains, and slowly the girl's eyes fell for its socket as the mantis began to proceed in eating the rest of the girl's head, having consumed 80% of the prey's brain.

The girl is now dead, and the mantis dropped it prey and uses its arms and mouth to rip off the rest of the prey's clothes, and there the still-hungry mantis began chewing on the dead girl's breasts, and Yuta slowly got a bit traumatized, and Enoshima clenched her fists as she motions Yuta to get going before the giant mantis notices them.

"Come on, Yuta-kun."

"…"

"We need to go."

"…"

"Sorry you had to see that…"

"…"

"Let's go…"

"…"

The two teens then ran off as they are shaken at what they just witnessed, and now they realized that spending the night at an open place is no longer an option as they needed to find a place to stay, for their own protection and they need to find one now.

Yuta blamed himself for his own helplessness as he witnessed how victims die in front of him and that there is a way to get out of this island and get help, but then stopped as he is slowly losing his nerves, and Enoshima noticed it, and felt that she needed to strengthen his resolve so that they can survive the night, so she approached him and hugged him, telling him that he need to stay alive so that they can find a way to get out of this island.

"Come on, Yuta-kun."

"…"

"We need to keep going."

"…"

"Sorry you had to see that…I know it's traumatizing, but we need to keep going forward if we are to get out of this island…"

"…"

"Let's go…we need to find a place to stay…"

"…"

After that she gently kissed him on the lips and the 13-year old boy blushed as he gets another kiss from Enoshima, yet it somewhat calmed him and there she said that once they find a place to stay for the night, they can rest and kiss each other until they are calmed down.

Yuta blushed deeper yet she smiled at him and motions him to get going, and the two teens resumed in finding a place to stay so that they would be safe from another encounter with a giant insect.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the two teens are trying to make an escape…only to encounter two GRUESOME DEATHS, which Yuta appeared to get traumatized, yet Enoshima had to calm him down as she needed him to help her get her way around and find a way to get help and escape the island…

But Yuta got a bit of consolation as he did have a brief MAKE-OUT session with Enoshima, and even received a HANDJOB from her, but they got interrupted as escaping is their top priority...

Preview:

Enoshima takes the spotlight as she and Yuta gets to spend the night with him…and that's where the younger boy would get to…EXPERIENCE his FIRST EXPERIENCE with the SHSL Fashion Diva…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Enoshima and Yuta remained as the focus of this arc…as they try to escape the pursuing giant insects…will they be able to outrun them?

Or will they meet other characters and form a group?

You'll soon find out…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 23:  Kan'nō-tekina yoru  part 1

As the two teens then ran off, they did not look back as they are determined not to be caught by the giant mantis, as becoming bug food is the last thing they want to become and the two teens have no intention of getting themselves caught.

Though the two teens have gotten a bit far, they are far from safe as they still haven't found a place to spend the night at, and the scene shows that they are shaken at what they just witnessed minutes ago, and now they realized that spending the night at an open place is no longer an option as they needed to find a place to stay, for their own protection and they need to find one now.

Enoshima noticed that Yuta was silent and she decided to talk to him, seeing that he witnessed something traumatic, and the last thing she need is a companion who is losing his nerve and resolve to live.

However, Yuta was speechless after hearing what she just said.

"Hey…"

"…"

"Are you okay…?"

"…"

"Yuta-kun…?"

"…"

"Hey…"

"…"

After a minute or so, Yuta finally responded, and said that he blames himself for his own helplessness as he witnessed how victims die in front of him and wished that there is a way to get out of this island and get help, but then stopped as then he stopped in mid-sentence as he is slowly losing his nerves, and Enoshima noticed it, and felt that she needed to strengthen his resolve so that they can survive the night, so she approached him and hugged him, telling him that he need to stay alive so that they can find a way to get out of this island.

"Come on, Yuta-kun."

"…"

"We need to keep going."

"…"

"Sorry you had to see that…I know it's traumatizing, but we need to keep going forward if we are to get out of this island…"

"…"

"Let's go…we need to find a place to stay…"

"…"

After that she gently kissed him on the lips and the 13-year old boy blushed as he gets another kiss from Enoshima, yet it somewhat calmed him and there she said that once they find a place to stay for the night, they can rest and kiss each other until they are calmed down.

Yuta blushed deeper yet she smiled at him and motions him to get going, and the two teens resumed in finding a place to stay so that they would be safe from another encounter with a giant insect.

The two kept on going as Enoshima uses a flashlight pen to light their way round until they find a tavern-like house, and seeing that the lights are out, she deduces that no one has been here yet, and there she tells Yuta that they are going in, and he asked if this is okay, which she nodded, assuring that things will be okay.

"Yup. It's okay."

"Think the owner will…?"

"I'm sure he would."

"…"

"Leave it to me. My charms can charm him into give us a place to stay for the night…"

"R-really…?"

"Uh-huh."

"…"

After that, both teens went inside and opened the lights, which were portable and saw that it has a built-in generator, and thus recharging lights and other battery-based things won't be a problem…for at least for the next three days or so.

Both looked around and there Yuta saw a portable refrigerator and checked it, which he called Enoshima and showed it to her, and the SHSL Fashion diva surveyed the contents and nodded, pleased that their problems for the night and tomorrow is solved…for now.

"Okay."

"What do you think?"

"Food problem is solved…at least for now."

"Guess it's not enough, huh?"

"Enough for tonight up to tomorrow."

"Is that so?"

"Yup. That's what we need."

"…"

Yuta then looked around until noticing a cabinet, and upon inspecting it, he is taken aback at seeing a pair of rifle guns with long barrel and a bayonet-like blade attached, and several boxes of bullets, and there he told Enoshima about what he found, unsure on what to do next.

The 17-year old teen checked it out and upon seeing it, she nodded as she said that this would make things easier for the time being, as they now have the means of defending themselves should they encounter any more giant insects.

The 13-year old boy wondered what has happened to the owner of this place, though Enoshima gave some theories on what happened, which made the younger boy stare in a bit of dismay.

"Well…"

"…"

"Either he got lost…"

"Eh?"

"Escaped the island…"

"Really…?"

"Or he got eaten alive."

"Okay…that's not good…"

Enoshima then held his hand and said that should the owner show up she will talk to him and everything will be okay. She smiled and said that for now this will have to do as they need a place to stay for tonight as well as protection from the potential giant six-legged predators that might show up all of the sudden which is something they want to avoid.

As Yuta silently nodded, she gently embraced him before kissing him on the lips, which the 13-year old boy was taken aback but responded by instinct as he followed her lip movement and soon the kiss went a little passionate as she took the lead while doing this to alleviate the visual trauma he got after witnessing Enoshima's fellow model getting eaten alive by the giant mantis.

As the kiss intensifies, Enoshima began to remove his upper clothes whilst they took off their shoes and socks, before she took off her upper clothes, which Yuta blushes as he saw her upper figure, which slowly makes him feel attracted towards the 17-year old girl.

Enoshima then unbuttoned his shorts before pushing it down, leaving him only in his brief, and then she removed her skirt, leaving only in her bra and panties, whose colors matched her hair. Seeing her semi-nude caused an AWAKENING in him, as a STRAIGHT TENT formed on the crotch area of his brief, as it is made of soft fabric and is quite loose.

Enoshima made her move as she kissed him again while her hand went inside his brief and touched his penis, which throbbed hard upon contact, causing him to moan softly as this was the first time he felt this, and never thought it would feel THIS GOOD.

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

After over a minute Enoshima stopped and tells him that they need to take a shower as they need to refresh themselves after running several minutes ago, which he reluctantly nodded as he wanted the feeling to continue, but remembered what Aoi told him before, which is to respect girls, and as Enoshima moved away, she gave Yuta a towel and tells him that they will shower together, which made the 13-year old boy blush deeper.

"Eh?"

"What?"

"Are you serious?"

"Yup."

"Showering together?"

"You heard me."

"Naked?"

"That's right."

Enoshima smiled and assured to him that it will be fine and after a bit of persuading, the younger boy accepted and as both teens went to the portable shower room the two teens removed their remaining clothes and are now naked.

Yuta blushes deep as he got to see her naked form, up close. She was attractive due to her beautiful figure, especially her breasts and SHAVED vagina. Likewise, Enoshima finds Yuta cute, despite him having the same skin color as Aoi, as well as being a bit shorter than her, but her eyes gaze at his penis, which was FULLY SHAVED, and in FULL STRENGTH.

Enoshima then kissed him on the lips before she playfully brush his organ with her fingers, causing his penis to throb harder and Yuta moaned softly, and as Enoshima opened the shower faucet, both showered as Yuta struggled to stay in control as the arousal is starting to dictate his actions.

Nevertheless he willed himself to stay grounded and asked if she means it about going out on a date with him should they escape the island, which the SHSL Fashion Diva nodded.

"Enoshima-chan…"

"Yeah?"

"Did you really mean it? About going on a date…?"

"Uh-huh."

"With a middle school boy like me?"

"Yup. Got a problem?"

"Not really…"

"Then it's settled. I prefer boys who aren't celebrity types…"

After a few minutes both finished and stepped out of the portable shower as they head for the room, where Yuta innocently gaze at Enoshima's naked body, causing his body to feel more arousal though she is somewhat aware of it, where she turn around and kissed him on the lips, and as Enoshima kissed the younger boy, her hand caressed the HEAD of his penis, increasing the arousal and Yuta is slowly giving in to the seduction, and his hands gently caressed her thighs, noting how smooth it was.

Both teens moaned through the kiss.

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

-x-

Elsewhere several scenes showed that the rest of the kidnapped victims remained scattered throughout the island, split into several groups which so far managed to avoid getting into a confrontation with a giant insect.

These groups include:

Group 1:

- Makoto Naegi

- Sayaka Maizono

- Ayaka Hanemura

- Satomi Aoba

Group 2:

- Takaki Ishimaru

- Takemichi Yukimaru

- Leon Kuwata

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Yasuhiro Hagakure

- Mondo Ohwada

Group 3:

- Byakuya Togami

- Toko Fukawa

Group 4:

- Celestia Ludenberg

- Hifumi Yamada

Group 5:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

Group 6:

- Taichi Fujisaki

- Hiroko Hagakure

Group 1 is seen navigating their way around using a spare flashlight due to the fact that it is night time, and minutes later they found an unmanned tavern, which they carefully inspected it and once making sure there are no giant insects inside, the three idols and Naegi went inside and secured the door, and began looking around to see if there are any rations they could use to replenish their stamina after spending several hours being on the run.

Group 2 is also seen walking around and both Inspector Ishimaru and Ohwada are keeping their eyes peered as they anticipate that they might run into a giant insect, and after several minutes of traveling, they came across what appeared to be a factory-like abode, and they checked the area to see if there is anyone there, which Ohwada and Yukimaru volunteered to look around, whilst Kuwata, Kiyotaka and Hagakure served as lookout to see if anything might appear through the entrance.

Groups 3, 4 and 6 have little luck, as they remained on the run, with both Togami and Celes getting annoyed at their companions, as Fukawa and Yamada can be seen and heard yapping non-stop. Meanwhile, Taichi and Hiroko remained close to each other as they keep on navigating until they find Togami and Fukawa, and soon the four of them jojned forces as they need to watch each other's backs in order to stay alive.

As for group 5, the group appeared as a cohesive unit thanks in part to the leadership of Kirigiri and Sumidare, and thus far the group remained peaceful at this time, though Aoi is seen watching the skies via the window, worried that Yuta is still out there, though Ohgami assured that Yuta will be okay, which puts Aoi at ease.

What she doesn't know, is that Yuta is with Enoshima, and the SHSL Fashion Diva is currently ROMANCING him, as Enoshima intend to help alleviate the trauma he saw earlier, as well as finding herself getting attracted to the 13-year old boy.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the two teens are trying to make an escape…only to encounter two GRUESOME DEATHS, which Yuta appeared to get traumatized, yet Enoshima had to calm him down as she needed him to help her get her way around and find a way to get help and escape the island…

Both teens managed to find a place to stay for the night, and now Enoshima is starting to ROMANCING the younger boy for a variety of reasons, including helping him overcome the visual trauma of someone getting eaten alive and the other to HAVE A BIT OF FUN…

The rest of the Danganronpa characters are shown here, some managed to find a place to stay while others are still on the run…

Preview:

Enoshima takes the spotlight as she and Yuta gets to spend the night with him…and that's where the younger boy would get to…EXPERIENCE his FIRST EXPERIENCE with the SHSL Fashion Diva…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Enoshima and Yuta remained as the focus of this arc…as they attempt to calm themselves after managing to escape the pursuing giant insects…which would lead to…well, find out below…

Meanwhile more on the rest of the Danganronpa casts…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 24:  Kan'nō-tekina yoru  part 2

The scene shifts elsewhere as you can see that Celestia Ludenburg continued to run as she appeared desperate to find a place to hide as she is intent in surviving and to escape the giant insects that she and her separated classmates encountered, and now all she can think about is how to escape the island, ignoring the fact that her classmates have been separated.

She has no qualms about abandoning them as all she care about is getting off this island and return to the mainland and continue her gambling lifestyle, and she couldn't wait to achieve that goal no matter what it takes.

Her veins popped on her head as she can hear Yamada shouting at her to wait for him, saying that he doesn't want to be left behind, and there she told him to just die and become bug food to the pursuing giant insects, triggering a word war between the two.

"But I don't want to be killed!"

"I don't care! Just stay there and die!"

"Wait, Celes-san!"

"Leave me alone, you fat-ass!"

"Don't leave me behind!"

"Get lost, already!"

"Please!"

"Pig jackass!"

The two teens kept on running until they came across a cave, and as Celestia entered, she is wary as she wanted to make sure that there are no giant insects inside, but her thoughts are interrupted when Yamada came in, bumping onto her and both fell to the ground, with the SHSL Gambler telling the SHSL Doujin Writer to get off her, which once more triggering a bickering between the two teens.

"You pig-head!"

"Sorry…"

"Get off me!"

"Give me a moment…"

"You're too heavy!"

"Please pardon me…"

"Hurry up!"

"O-okay…!"

As the two teens got up, Yamada brought out a small flashlight and examines the cave, where a few minutes later he confirmed that there are no giant insects inside, and he told Celestia about it, and she sighed in relief, and she mentally conceded that as much as she hate it, she may have a need for Yamada, at least for now, as she needed someone to be on the lookout in case a giant insect might show up.

Celestia sighed as she would now have to spend the night inside the cave, and with no food, she would have to skip dinner given their current situation, and yet she asked Yamada if he has any spare rations, which he admitted that all he have right now are a pair of Baby Ruth chocolate bars.

Celestia raised an eyebrow, and felt that this is like eating a snack at a commoners' house, yet she realized that this is better than starving for the entire night, and begrudgingly request that she have one.

"Fine."

"Huh?"

"I'll have one."

"Really?"

"You heard me."

"Okay. Here it is."

"…"

"…"

After that, Celestia slowly went to sleep whilst Yamada served as a lookout before he too slowly went to sleep, hoping that the cave would protect them from any predators and wondered if any of their classmates are okay.

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts to Kirigiri's group, as they are planning out their next move once morning arrive, and are also preparing the possibility that some of their classmates might not make it tomorrow given the situation, yet they hoped that their classmates would survive and meet up sooner or later.

The scene shows that Aoi is staring at the window while looking at the skies, as she is worried that Yuta is still out there, believing that he is all alone, unaware that Enoshima is with her at the moment. Ohgami saw her classmate's worry and spoke to her, assuring that Yuta will be okay and all they can do is believe in him that he will survive, as well as believe that their classmates will make it through.

"Do not worry."

"But…but…"

"I am confident that your younger brother will be okay."

"Really?"

"Yes, Asahina."

"I…I…"

"Have faith."

"O-okay, Sakura-chan…"

Kirigiri approached her two classmates and urged them to get some sleep as they will be busy tomorrow, and then she gave some reassuring words to Aoi, promising that Yuta will be found once the group resume their search for the other survivors.

Aoi reluctantly nodded seeing that the SHSL detective has a point as Kirigiri and Ohgami assured to her that Yuta is in good hands.

"The best you can do now is believe."

"Kirigiri is right. I believe that your brother may be with other survivors and found a place to rest for tonight."

"I guess…"

"Let's rest. We will commence the search tomorrow."

"Indeed."

"Okay…I'll take your words for it."

"Good."

"Let us rest, Asahina."

"…"

After that, the three girls went to join their fellow survivors and retired for the night after securing the doors and windows to ensure that they won't attract themselves to potential attacks from giant insects.

-x-

At the spare bedroom at the unmanned cabin, the scene shows that Yuta and Enoshima are kissing passionately as she is doing this to calm her fellow escapee, while at the same time wanting to assure him that he will be protect, as well as saying that once they found the others and escape the island, she will date him, which further enticed the 13-year old boy.

As both teens were standing up, you can see that Enoshima is leaning against the wall, and Yuta is kissing her, and the kiss intensifies as their tongues clashed, and she wrapped her arms over his shoulders while he hugged her in return as their bodies leaned against each other as passion slowly overwhelmed them, and their bodies started to crave for more after briefly pausing to catch some air, both panting as they stare at each other.

"Mmm..."

"Mmm..."

"Enoshima-chan..."

"It's okay, Yuta-kun..."

"Please...don't leave me..."

"I won't...I love you..."

"I love you too, too..."

"Yuta-kun..."

Both resumed kissing as his hands began to caress her thighs and as the kiss intensifies, Enoshima slowly had Yuta slant against the wall whilst she grabbed a chair and sat on it, facing Yuta's erect penis, which is in FULL STRENGTH, and FULLY SHAVED.

Enoshima had a secret talent, which her analytical skills, and using it, she deduced that this is Yuta's first time, due to him being 13-years old, hence his body wouldn't handle the SENSUAL FEELING the first time and wouldn't last less than 10 minutes, thus she decided to INTRODUCE him to the concept of pleasure, and she slowly wrapped her right hand onto the younger boy's organ and began to MASTURBATE him.

Yuta was taken aback at seeing his penis being rubbed by a girl, and this caused his organ to throb harder, and felt a stronger jolt of pleasure, and there Enoshima slowly but gradually increase the speed of her rubbing, feeling the younger boy's penis hardening further as she continues to MASTURBATE him.

The 13-year old boy blushed whilst feeling a stronger form of arousal as his hips began to sway whilst feeling his organ throbbing, feeling more pleasure coursing within his body, as this was the first time seeing what Enoshima is doing to him, as well as seeing a naked girl the first time.

Enoshima smiled alluringly at him while mentally pleased that he is enjoying this, and while her rubbing increases, she controlled the pacing so that he won't EXPLODE prematurely since this is his first time, and as her hand continue to rub his shaft, she momentarily let go, and saw his penis throbbing while pointing a bit upward, and seeing how cute it looked, she planted a peck on the HEAD, causing the younger boy's organ to harden further, and he moaned as the sensations are increasingly getting more pleasurable.

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

Yuta blushed deeper at what Enoshima just did, but also aroused him further, as she slowly pecked the HEAD repeatedly, and the younger boy's penis throbbed harder and harder. He gritted his teeth as the pleasure increases, and his body reacted as he moved his hips forward, and the HEAD of his penis rubbed her lips.

Taking it as a cue, Enoshima held his wrists and slowly began to plant seductive kisses on the underside of the younger boy's erection, feeling it hardening further, which she did this for almost two minutes before taking the HEAD inside her mouth and slowly suckle it.

Yuta's body went rigid as the sudden action caught him by surprise, as his organ throbbed harder and the arousal increases, and his breathing began to get ragged and his hips began to sway as her lips suckled his length while her tongue began PROBING the HEAD.

His penis throbbed harder and harder, and his hips swayed as the sensual pleasure increases, and the 13-year old boy began to moan as his mind and body were bewildered by the sensual pleasure that he just experienced.

"Ahhh~h..."

"..."

"E-Enoshima-chan..!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h...Enoshima-chan…!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h..."

"..."

Enoshima continued to suckled the HEAD of Yuta's penis inside her mouth, and then backed away before taking his testicles inside her lips and explored them, which only increases the arousal, which he could only moan in pleasure as she still held his wrists, and after over a minute, the SHSL Fashion Diva resume in taking Yuta's penis inside her mouth and suckled it, which aroused the younger boy once more.

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

"Hhhhaaaahhh~h..."

"..."

Since showering several minutes ago, Yuta's penis remained hard, and she deduced that his organ remained in that state for over ten minutes, and felt that this is enough to give him an idea of how it feels to be pleasured, and decided to show him the CLIMAX.

Enoshima then began increasing the action as she began to move her lips back and forth, her tongue caressing the HEAD, and repeated the action over and over, feeling his organ throbbing harder and harder in every moment.

The sudden action, along with the prolonged arousal, finally took its toll on the younger boy, as his hips bucked as pleasure surged his body, and he moaned a bit loud as the sensations overtook his senses and he began to shake his head sideways, his penis was being pleasured, then her left hand began to knead his balls, causing more pleasure, and Yuta is slowly driven to sensual overdrive as his body is continually being assaulted sensually, and yet his body tells him to let her relish the moment and have him feel more pleasure.

"Ahhh~h..."

"..."

"E-Enoshima-chan..!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h...Enoshima-chan…!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h..."

"..."

Enoshima continued to suckle the HEAD of Yuta's penis, her mouth continued to move back and forth, while her tongue continue to caress the HEAD, causing his organ to throb harder and harder, increasing the arousal to a stronger degree.

Suddenly, Yuta experienced something he never encountered before, as he felt a STRONG SENSATION forming within the length of his penis, and while he assumed that he felt like URINATING, it wasn't, as the feeling was pleasurable, and is threatening to EXPLODE. This further increases the arousal and Yuta is slowly getting bewildered as he is about to experience his FIRST ORGASM.

His legs began to shake, his body trembled and his hips began to sway, and yet he managed to tell her what is about to happen, which Enoshima mentally smirked as he finally realized what he is about to experience.

"Ahhh~h..."

"..."

"E-Enoshima-chan..!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h...Enoshima-chan…! W-wait…!"

"..."

"Ahhh~h...s-something's…c-coming…o-out…! I...I f-feel...like...PEEING...!"

"..."

Enoshima then released her hold as she took her mouth off and glanced at the younger boy's organ, seeing that Yuta's RAGING penis is pointing a bit upward, and is throbbing and twitching at the same time, and there she moved to the right side of the younger boy's body and wrapped her hand around his shaft and began to MASTURBATE him, in a rather fast motion, which further increases the sensation.

Yuta blushes as he saw her staring at his organ, then she rubbed her lips on the HEAD which increases the pleasure, and after nearly a minute the UNKNOWN FEELING that he felt made its presence, as Yuta began to feel a VERY STRONG JOLT of pleasure as the STRONG FORCE travelled within his throbbing length, and towards the HEAD of his penis.

Yuta moaned almost aloud as he felt a strong sensation that is about to come out, as Enoshima continued to MASTURBATE him, her hand rubbing the younger boy's organ in a faster motion, and then it happen. His penis throbbed hard a few times, then it pulsed, where WHITISH, GEL-LIKE substances shoots out from the HEAD, firing like a water gun as Yuta experienced his FIRST ORGASM, where his SPERM shoots out, and Enoshima stared intently seeing the younger boy's organ releasing it.

She saw the amount being released, which she smirked as her analytical skills tells her that boys as young as Yuta would release THAT many the moment they get their FIRST TIME. She continued to MASTURBATE him as her hand kept on rubbing Yuta's penis as she could feel it throb on her hand, as his organ continue to release its content, wherein his penis ejected eight shots of its SPERM.

Yuta moaned softly but long as his body trembled due to the orgasm he is feeling, as this was his FIRST TIME, and he never felt anything THIS GOOD, as the pleasure was quite intense, and though his organ was now emptied, Enoshima continued to MASTURBATE him, though at a decreased speed, and soon released her hold as she grabbed a small towel to wipe her hand and forearm, where portions of his SPERM landed on her.

She then helped Yuta sat on the bed, as he is still panting as he is coming off from a strong orgasm, and there she kissed him on the lips and held his hand.

"Yuta-kun..."

"Hah...hah...hah..."

"Are you okay...?"

"Y-yeah..."

"Feel better...?"

"I...think so..."

"How was it...? You enjoyed it…?"

"Y-yeah..."

Enoshima smirked and kissed him again, and requested that he make out with her just like what she did to him a while ago, causing the 13-year old boy to blush at hearing it, but the SHSL Fashion Diva coaxed him again by giving him another kiss while her hand grasped his penis, which remained partially hard, and he is being aroused again so as to persuaded him to grant her request.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the rest of the Danganronpa crew appeared and managed to find some place to hide for the night, though Yamada wasn't quite lucky given that his companion is such a selfish brood, in the form of Celes.

Aoi continue to worry over Yuta, but Ohgami and Kirigiri managed to give her assurance that Yuta is okay, and by tomorrow the group will commence their search for other survivors…

Yuta FINALLY loses some of his INNOCENCE as Enoshima romanced him, and now the SHSL Fashion Diva is set for the next phase with the younger boy…

Preview:

The rest of the Danganronpa crew will take the spotlight as they spend the night on a guarded basis…despite the seemingly peaceful night…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, some of the Danganronpa characters attewmpt to find a place to stay in order to escape their GIANT pursuers…

Meanwhile, Enoshima and Yuta remained as the focus of this arc…as they are still…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 25:  Kan'nō-tekina yoru  part 3

The scene shifts elsewhere as you can see that four individuals are currently on the run as they just narrowly evaded a group of giant mites, due to one of them carrying a flashlight, and carefully guided the others to which route is the safest to take in order to protect them from other insanely huge predators.

The individuals shown running are:

- Takaki Ishimaru

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Mondo Ohwada

- Takeichi Yukimaru

The four of them continue to run as they cannot afford to get caught, knowing what will happen if any of their pursuers catch them, and Takaki is having his hands full as he is determined to protect his son and his classmates no matter what it takes.

"You three…stay close to me…we'll weather this situation and find a safe place to stay for the night."

"Yes, dad."

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"After that we'll find rations and weapons. And a way to contact the main land to get help. There are others here that need our help."

"Yes, dad."

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

As the foursome continue their trek, Takaki noticed something and aimed his flashlight in front of him and noticed that something must be up, and relief poured in upon confirming what he saw and told the three teens to follow him, saying that they needed to go there as fast as they could, which the three teens nodded in reply.

"Kiyotaka…you two! Follow me!"

"Yes, dad."

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"Hurry before another giant insect might show up!"

"Yes, dad."

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

The four reached the area they are heading to, which revealed to be what appeared to be a two-story building, and checking on the see-through door and determined that no one else is inside, Takaki motions the three teens to follow him and soon they are in and secured the entrance before looking around, and there Yukimaru searched for the switch to open the lights.

Once he finds it he turned the switch on, and the area they are in began to lit up. Everyone became awed at what they just found out, which somewhat gave them a bit of hope.

"This place…"

"Amazing…"

"Boss…"

"No freaking way…"

"Let us hope that this place will give us the help we need…"

"Yes, dad."

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts to Naegii's group, as they are currently planning out their next move once morning arrive, and are also preparing the possibility that some of their classmates might not make it tomorrow given the situation, yet they hoped that their classmates would survive and meet up sooner or later.

The scene shows that Naegi is sitting on a chair while glancing at the window, watching the skies, as he is still worried about Komaru, unaware that she is safe for now as she is with Kirigiri's group.

By then Maizono came and sat beside him and asked if he is still worried about his younger sister which he admitted, and tells her that no matter how optimistic he tried to be, he couldn't shake off the feeling given that she is important to him.

Maizono embraced Naegi and assured to him that his younger sister is going to be okay as she believed that she found companions and are probably safe for now, which somewhat quelled off his anxiety, which he thanked her for the comforting words of encouragement.

"Thanks, Maizono-san..."

"It's okay."

"Your words slowly calmed me."

"It's fine. What matters is that your sister is safe and sound. I'm sure you two will meet again."

"…"

"We need to stay strong. Tomorrow we'll find the others and figure out how to get help and leave this island."

"You're right. Thanks."

"Sure."

Maizono smiled and nodded, in which both stared before they kissed, which was romantic, but then Satomi showed up and interrupted, and accused him of SEDUCING her friend, much to his bewilderment.

"You!"

"Huh?"

"You hentai!"

"Eh?"

"Now you intend to FUCK my friend! I won't let you!"

"WHOA!"

"I'LL KILL YOU, YOU HEAR ME? I'LL FUCKING CASTRATE YOU!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

Ayaka and Maizono tried to pry Satomi away from Naegi, as the latter shook him rather violently as she tells him that she won't let a lecher like Naegi STEAL Maizono's INNOCENCE, and he couldn't rebut due to being shook uncontrollably.

"I'LL WON'T LET YOU!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!" ""

"I'LL CHOP OFF YOUR PEE-PEE IF I HAVE TO!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!" ""

"YOU WON'T CLAIM SAYAKA'S VIRGINITY, YOU HEAR ME?!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

"I'LL KILL YOU, YOU HEAR ME? I'LL FUCKING CASTRATE YOU IF IT'S THE LAST THING I DO!"

"WHOA-WHOA-WHOA-WHOA!"

-x-

At the spare bedroom at the unmanned cabin, the scene shows that Yuta and Enoshima are kissing passionately as she is doing this to calm her fellow escapee, while at the same time wanting to assure him that he will be protect, as well as saying that once they found the others and escape the island, she will date him, which further enticed the 13-year old boy.

As both teens were sitting on the bed, you can see that Enoshima is sitting beside Yuta and smirked as she kissed him again, and requested that he make out with her just like what she did to him a while ago, causing the 13-year old boy to blush at hearing it, but the SHSL Fashion Diva coaxed him again by giving him another kiss while her hand grasped his penis, which remained partially hard, where she began to MASTURBATE him once more, and he is being aroused again so as to persuaded him to grant her request.

This made the younger boy moan while being kissed while his penis is being caressed by Enoshima, as she could feel his organ throbbing repeatedly.

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

"Mmm…"

After that, Enoshima sat on the floor and parted his legs before moving her face forward, where she took his penis inside her lips and suckled the HEAD, causing the younger boy's body to react, his hips thrusts upward as his erection throbbed harder and harder and he moaned on arousal.

"Aaaaahhhh~h..."

"..."

"Aaaaahhhh~h..."

"..."

"Aaaaahhhh~h..."

"..."

"Aaaaahhhh~h..."

"..."

This went on for three minutes, and the 13-year old boy further got aroused again, and enticed, Yuta slowly lay Enoshima on the bed, and stared at her face, as he finds her cute…and beautiful. He blushed deeper as this was the first time he is with a girl, and his eyes innocently gaze at her naked body, and saw her breasts, which were a bit bigger than his elder sister's, which slowly enticed him to explore her.

Enoshima gently caressed his cheek, and this gave him the go-signal to begin exploring her body, as his fingers gently caress her arms, then her chest, feeling her soft and smooth skin. He blushed deeper as he never thought that he would do something this special.

Then his fingers explored her breasts, and he finds it…amazing.

It was the first time that he touched a girl's breasts and nipples, and to his amazement, he felt her nipples getting hard. Enoshima gave a soft moan as his actions are arousing her and in response her hand caressed his penis, which she began to MASTURBATE him again, and both teens moaned softly.

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

The action aroused the younger boy again and he kissed her on the lips in response, and physically enticed, the 13-year old boy made his move and began lapping her left nipple, which was already hardened, while his left hand gently caressing her other nipple as his right hand clasps with her left hand.

Enoshima was moaning softly as her body is being filled with pleasure, her legs spread apart as he continue to suckle her nipple which further increases the arousal within her body, her eyes shut close and her mouth was open as she moaned in pleasure.

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

Enoshima was in bliss as this was the first time she felt such bodily pleasure in private, and despite the fact that this is Yuta's first time making out with a girl, he seemingly knows how to be careful in pleasing a girl, yet he is gentle, caring, and considerate. He would stop his actions if he feels that she is getting uncomfortable, yet Enoshima is moaning softly as her right hand caress his hair, in which he sensed that she is fine with it and continued his actions.

As Yuta continued to suckle her nipple, Enoshima's body is accumulating more pleasurable sensations, and in the heat of the moment, her hand grasped his penis and rubbed it back and forth while slowly took Yuta's middle fingers and guided them towards her SHAVED vagina, and through her GUIDANCE, he unknowingly inserted his middle finger inside her vagina and began to subconsciously move it back and forth, in a slow and passionate pace.

This caused her hips to jerk, her legs spread, thrusting her hips, and moaned softly in pleasure as the sensation began to build a frenzied pace which made her lose her senses as the pleasure affected not only her body but also her mind. Her vagina pleasured, her nipples ORALLY pleasured, and affected her whole being as her legs began to move erratically while thrusting her hips to meet the movement of Yuta's finger-moving insertions even though this was his first time doing this.

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

"Ahhhhhh..."

"..."

Yuta seemed to be not aware as he is in his own world, as he is busy suckling her nipples, which increasingly hardened, and this session went on for eight minutes, but then he felt her vaginal muscles clenched and Enoshima began to make several gasping sounds, and is thrusting her hips, and he asks her if she is okay, but she tells him to keep going, and he looks down where he saw her vagina for the first time, and he blushed deeply yet he kept on probing her.

As he continued to probe her with his middle finger, Enoshima made a rather loud gasping sounds as her hips bucked hard, her body shuddered, and soon she moaned softly but long as she reached orgasm, and Yuta felt it through his finger as her body spasms before going still, and the 13-year old boy slowly pulled his middle finger out and saw her vagina, which just released her FEMININE FLUIDS, and he has no idea that he just saw a girl reached orgasm.

Enoshima is now panting as she never felt something this good, and she is staring at him, her eyes gaze at Yuta, and the younger boy is at loss on what to do next.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the rest of the Danganronpa crew appeared and managed to find some place to hide for the night, with Takaki believed that he may have found a way to get help, and Kiyotaka, Ohwada and Yukimaru are going to help him in finding some things that might help them in repelling the giant insects.

Naegi gets to have a moment with Maizono, but her idol friend misunderstood it and attempted to protect her from Naegi's perceived advancement…

Yuta appeared to be lucky as he get to see Enoshima nude in the flesh, as well as seeing her FIRST TIME…and now he is unsure what to do next…

Preview:

The rest of the Danganronpa crew will take the spotlight as they spend the night on a guarded basis…despite the seemingly peaceful night…which would include:

- Togami x Fukawa

- Hiroko Hagakure and Fujisaki's dad

And one more MOMENT between Enoshima and Yuta…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, another group of Danganronpa characters appear and attempts to find a way to escape the island before their GIANT pursuers show up…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 26:  Kan'nō-tekina yoru  part 4

Elsewhere, the scene shifts at a factory-like building, where Class 77 are currently staying, and the class narrowly escaped possible death after they infiltrated an abandoned small house where a giant hornet took Sato, and thanks to the efforts of Owari, Nidai and Soda, Peko and Fuyuhiko managed to get Sato out of there and Soda uses the cologne can and lighter to make an improvised flamethrower and injured the hornet.

There Class 77, with Hinata, Natsumi and an unconscious Sato with them, carefully trek the forest and found the factory-like building and immediately went there, and found some emergency rations, while Mikan uses the first aid kit to help Sato fight off the hornet venom.

Hanamura did the cooking and soon everyone got a good dinner, and there Nanami and Sonia began to commence a discussion on what to do next, as they know that they cannot go out freely due to the threat of the giant Insects, as Natsumi recounted how she, Sato and Hinata witnessed how the reserve course students were massacred when several giant ticks latched onto them that led to their deaths.

Soda came and told everyone that he could make a mechanized boat using the motors found here and install it onto a big boat that has enough capacity to fill everyone, yet he managed to calculate the amount of fuel needed since they have no idea what their current location is.

Nanami asked if there are any weapons stored, which Soda said that there are only a few, like machine guns and semi-automatics.

"Really?"

"Looks like it."

"That's a bit of a good news…"

"Still…we need to account the ammo this place have…"

"Well…considering that…"

"It's fine, Soda."

"Really?"

"Yeah."

Fuyuhiko asked Soda how long will it take for him to make the improvised boat, which Soda said that he could make it tonight and make it ready by morning, and there Nidai and Hinata volunteered to assist Soda in making the boat.

"I'll help!"

"Me too!"

"Guys…"

"Tells us what you need."

"We'll assist you!"

"Heh-heh…thanks."

"We're ready."

"Just say the word."

"Right!"

Fuyuhiko approached Peko and asked her how Natsumi is doing, and there the SHSL Swordswoman said that Natsumi has calmed down, and so far she hasn't freaked out since earlier in the day due to hiding from plain sight, and right now she needs to rest so she could partially recover her wits.

There Fuyuhiko instructed Peko to keep an eye on Natsumi and protect her, which she nodded in response, promising to protect her no matter what.

"Protect my sister. Got that?"

"Yes, master."

"She's all I got."

"I understand."

"Make sure she doesn't do anything reckless."

"I will."

"Good."

"…"

As the rest decided to retire for the night, Nanami approached Hinata and asked him if he is worried, which he nodded and admitted that he is worried that someone within the group might get killed and that is something he wanted to avoid.

Nanami echoed the same sentiment and confided that she wants to escape the island with everyone, and made Hinata promise to stay alive and head back to Tokyo together, which he nodded and promised that he will keep his promise.

"Can you promise me, Hinata?"

"Yeah."

"…"

"I promise."

"We escape together with everyone."

"Together."

"…"

"…"

Soon the rest retired for the night while Hinata and Nidai assists in helping Soda make a mechanized boat that would take them out of the island and head back to the mainland.

-x-

At the unmanned cabin, the scene shows that Enoshima is romancing Yuta once more after she got her first orgasm, and she is laying on top of the younger boy, as she is kissing him on the lips, and the innocent 13-year old boy is lost in confusion as emotions accumulated within him as Enoshima is comforting him emotionally.

Being naked, Yuta could feel the soft and smooth skin of her body close to his, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva slowly kissed her way downward until reaching his SHAVED penis, which is in FULL STRENGTH once more, and she gently but seductively pecked the HEAD, feeling it hardening and vibrating, and this aroused the younger boy as his hips reacted to the arousal, and Enoshima slowly took the HEAD inside her lips, slowly suckling it and the 13-year old boy moaned in pleasure as his hips thrusts upward as his organ throbbed inside the warmth of her lips.

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

After three minutes she stopped her actions before wrapping her right hand around his organ and began to MASTURBATE him, and she could feel his penis throbbing harder and harder, causing Yuta to thrust his hips upward, his body subconsciously meeting her hand-rubbing, and the SHSL Fashion Diva smirked as she increases the PUMPING SPEED, causing the younger boy's penis to throb harder and harder.

While doing this she took the HEAD of his penis inside her mouth and suckled it while using her tongue to caress the HEAD, and Yuta moaned a bit louder as his penis throbbed and throbbed repeatedly.

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"…"

This went on for four minutes before stopping, and as Enoshima watched the younger boy's penis twitching and throbbing repeatedly, she made her next move as she began to mount herself on top of Yuta's erection, and since the lights are on, Yuta blushed as he get to see her naked body in FULL VIEW, and he innocently stare at her body from her breasts down to her SHAVED vagina, and there she spread her legs as she descended, and his penis is inserted into her ENTRANCE, and a new, unfamiliar feeling caught him by surprise as arousal took hold of his body.

His body responded by thrusting his hips upward whilst his erection hardened further, and there she began to move her hips up and down and Yuta moaned as this is a feeling that is new to him as he blushed further upon seeing her vagina moving up and down on his penis. Both teens moaned simultaneously as the pleasure began to take hold of their bodies and are enjoying it.

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

"Ahhhhh~h…"

Enoshima closed her eyes as she revels at the feeling even though this was her first time having sex with a boy, who happened to be younger than her, and for some reason she enjoyed it and realized that this is better than letting some men who only sees her a TOOL TO BOOST THEIR EGO AND POPULARITY have their way with her.

She could feel his penis throbbing harder inside her vagina and that the INNER WALLS inside her are being rubbed, and while she enjoyed it she felt that something needs to be done and decided to change a bit of tactic involving the 13-year old boy.

After some three minutes, Enoshima lay on top of the younger boy and embraced him, still feeling his erection throbbing harder inside her vagina, and as Yuta moaned, Enoshima kissed him passionately before she had themselves rolled, and now Yuta is on top, while his erect penis is still inside her, and there she slowly instructed him on what to do, and overwhelmed by the arousing feeling he did as instructed, and the pleasure intensifies as he began to move his hips, and his hard penis began to go in and out if her, her INSIDES vibrate and her body began to absorb the arousal she is feeling and there he slowly increased the speed of his thrusting and tries to get his erection to go deep inside her which she gave a small cry of pleasure as did Yuta.

"Ahhh~h...!"

"Uhhhhhh..."

"Ahhh~h...!"

"Ohhhhhh..."

"Ahhh~h...! Yuta-kun..."

"Uhhhhhh... ohhhhhh..."

"Ahhhhhh~h..."

"Uhhhhhh..."

Yuta then placed his lips onto her to keep her from making a sound as his hips continued to move back and forth and his penis continued to rub her ENTRANCE, and her hands held his hips as she wanted him to go deeper inside her while her legs spread, and the scene zoomed towards their genitals and you can see his erection going in and out of her vagina, his testicles moving, and FEMININE FLUIDS gushing out, and his erection tried to go deeper inside but couldn't and it just went in and out of her.

Enoshima moaned through the kiss as pleasure is overtaking her senses and pulled his hips closer to hers, and his hand began to knead her breast as he too is feeling more pleasure and she wanted more, so she thrusts her hips upward and his penis went deeper inside her, and both moaned through the kiss and Yuta thrust his hips faster as his penis went deeper inside her and her body jerked at the strong surge of arousal as her hands went down and knead his testicles, and this caused a strong wave of pleasure to spread through his body up to his genitals, and the 13-year old boy began to thrust his hips faster and faster, and she began to moan through the pleasure, which Yuta involuntarily followed.

"Ahhhhhh~h...!"

"Uhhhhhh..."

"Ahhhhhh~h...!"

"Ohhhhhh..."

"Ahhhhhh~h...! "

"Uhhhhhh... ohhhhhh..."

"Ahhhhhh~h...y-yes...Yuta...!"

"Ahhhhhh... oooohhhhh..."

Her head began to move sideways as her body began to shudder, her hands gripped the bed sheets and panted hard, as her body, particularly her breasts and vagina, began to harden and her vaginal muscles clenched, and the scene zoomed towards their genitals, where Yuta's erection kept on moving in and out of her, in which his balls were elevated, his hips began to move a bit faster, and then more feminine fluids gushes out, and there she moaned softly but long as she thrust her hips upward a bit hard, as she reached her second orgasm and after a few seconds, her body went still, but Yuta kept on thrusting his penis in and out of her while asking her how she is feeling.

"Ahhhhh... ahhhhh..."

"E-Enoshima-chan..."

"..."

"Are...you...okay...?"

"Y-yeah..."

"..."

"What...about…you...?"

"Ahhhhh…ahhhhh~h..."

Yuta couldn't reply as the pleasurable sensation intensifies and he kept on thrusting his hips while trying to get his penis to go deep inside her, and as a few minutes went on, his body is about to reach his limit, and yet he kept on thrusting himself as she kissed him on the lips, and soon his testicles were elevated further, and felt that his penis is hardening more, and a sensation is forming above his testicles and is ready to travel towards the HEAD of his penis, and Yuta is tempted to take his penis out, thinking that he is going to URINATE, but Enoshima stopped him, grabbing his hips and is pulling him towards her as she thrust her hips upwards while spreading her legs,

Yuta moaned as he tries to stall his imminent EXPLOSION, while telling her that he feels like URINATING as SOMETHING IS COMING OUT like what happened earlier, but Enoshima seductively told him to LET GO, which aroused him further and made his EXPLOSION more imminent, his legs began to convulse, his hips became erratic and he could feel his penis urging him to RELEASE.

"Ahhhhhh~h...!"

"Go on, Yuta-kun..."

"Ahhhhhh~h...!"

"Keep going..."

"Ahhhhhh~h...! Ahhhhhh~h...!"

"Don't stop..."

"Ahhhhhh~h... Ahhhhhh~h... Ahhhhhh~h..!"

"Go on...CUM..."

Unable to fight it, Yuta gives in as he thrust his hips several times, and the scene zoomed INSIDE her vagina, where you can see the HEAD of his penis rubbing Enoshima's INNER WALLS, and there you can see his penis vibrating and throbbing a few times and then it pulsed, and seconds later his SPERM shoots out from the HEAD, traveling deep within the WALLS and went further ahead, and his penis kept on moving back and forth, releasing more of his SPERM, and his penis tries to go deeper inside, as it shoots out six shots of its SPERM, which was whitish and gel-like, and there you can see that Yuta's penis continue to thrust back and fro as it fired a few more shots before it was emptied, and yet his penis continued to move back and forth, which Yuta did for a minute before he slowly stopped, and he went still while laying on top of her, and he was a bit exhausted and couldn't pull his penis out of her and Enoshima embraced his torso as she felt satisfied and kissed the 13-year old boy on the lips.

Feeling sensually intoxicated due to feeling a strong orgasm, Yuta subconsciously resume in thrusting his hips and his penis continue to move back and fro inside her vagina, and Enoshima smirked as she seemingly didn't mind, and remained still as she is curious as to whether the younger boy could continue, feeling his organ inside her vagina.

As she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, Yuta moaned softly as he embraced her, and he continue to thrust his hips and his penis continue to move back and fro inside her vagina,. though in a slower pace, yet he could still feel some arousal enveloping his body and penis.

But after some six minutes Yuta reached a third orgasm, and he subconsciously pushed his penis forward and the scene zoomed inside her vagina where you can see Yuta's penis trying to push its way forward and SPERM shoots out from the HEAD, this time releasing four shots, but as Yuta continue to thrust and thrust, his penis began to soften, and nearly a minute his organ finally went limp and Yuta stopped thrusting, as the arousing sensations finally gone and his body became exhausted after getting three orgasms in a span of over 30 minutes, and Yuta had no idea that he LOST HIS VIRGINITY after having SEX with Enoshima FOR THE FIRST TIME.

After that, Yuta slowly got off her and lay beside her, seeing Enoshima smiling before kissing him on the lips, as the two teens embraced each other before slowly drifting to sleep.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the night arc concludes, as I decided to move forward with the plot since I got more in store for our Danganronpa crew…

Class 77 resurfaces, as I realized that I almost forgotten about them after several chapters have passed, and I decided to give them some exposure and made a brief description about how they managed to rescue Sato while taking down a giant hornet, and now they found a place to spend the night and Soda is in the process of making a mechanized boat to aid their escape.

Meanwhile, Yuta is definitely LUCKY, as he is officially DEFLOWERED, thanks to Enoshima. The youngest boy in this fic is sure to remember this while he has to keep this a secret from Aoi…once the Asahina siblings reunite...

Preview:

The rest of the Danganronpa crew will take the spotlight as they are about to spend their morning finding food while some would attempt to escape the island (Class 77) and a new group of giant insects appear to give our heroes a headache of trouble.

Yup, a new sub-arc commences…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, another group of Danganronpa characters appear and attempts to find a way to escape the island before their GIANT pursuers show up…

But first…another group makes an appearance…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 27: Mōningurasshu part 1

Several hours later, it was morning, and the scene shifts at the middle of the ocean where the remaining members of Class 80 are currently traversing the waters riding on an improvised boat, with the robot Kibo flying and using its energy to pull the boat, and it shows that Kibo has been flying and pulling the boat for nearly 18 hours non-stop, and so far Class 80 has not encountered a giant insect since he escaping the island.

The scene shows that the remaining Class 80 members are asleep on the boat and are unaware of the current area they are in, and soon the scene shows the students who are riding the boat, and they are identified as:

- Kaede Akamatsu - SHSL Pianist

- Suichi Saihara - SHSL Detective

- Kokichi Oma - SHSL President

- Tsumugi Shirogane - SHSL Cosplayer

- Miu Iruma - SHSL Inventor

- Anji Yonaga - SHSL Art Club Member

- Maki Harukawa - SHSL Nursery Teacher

- Himiko Yumeno - SHSL Magician

- Korekiyo Shinguji - SHSL Folklorist

- Kirumi Tojo - SHSL Maid

The remaining classmates remained asleep while Iruma slowly woke up followed by Akamatsu, and the two girls looked around and find out that they are still in the ocean and Iruma realized that getting back at the mainland won't be as easy as she initially predicted, and there Akamatsu asked if Kibo's battery would last the entire day, which the SHSL Inventor pondered and said that they should stop by at a nearby island and check how much percentage Kibo's battery have.

"Eh?"

"Yup."

"You mean we have to make another stopover?"

"Yes. there's no other way."

"But…"

"Relax."

"…"

"…"

Seeing the logic, Akamatsu nodded and looked around, where she saw a nearby island and Iruma instructed Kibo to take the boat and head to the island, and minutes later she checked Kibo's battery and learned that the robot's energy level is down to 30%, and now they need to find a place where they could find a way to recharge Kibo.

The rest of Class 80 woke up, and are rather dismayed that they arrive at another island, which Akamatsu promised that they would return to the mainland once Kibo is fully charged, which the rest whined as they are about to explore another island. The last thing they ever wanted is another encounter with another giant insect.

"What?"

"Seriously?"

"Just great."

"We might encounter trouble again…"

"Relax, everyone. Everything will be okay."

"Really?"

"You sure?"

"I wonder…"

As Iruma installed a radio onto the robot, she instructed Kibo to explore this island and let her know what the robot find out so as to plan out their next move, which the robot nodded.

Akamatsu asked Iruma if this is okay as she reminded her that Kibo's energy is now limited, but the SHSL Inventor assured that Kibo would last the whole day as he won't be traveling far and she instructed the robot to return here once the reconnaissance is completed.

The rest agreed as they told Akamatsu that they need to know if this island is safe and if there are things that can be used to help them get back to the mainland.

"Iruma's right."

"We need to know about this island."

"Maybe there might be a facility or something."

"But…guys…"

"It's okay, Akamatsu."

"We can weather this."

"That's right."

"…"

By then Yumeno made her move as she brought out a can of Sprite and a Baby Ruth chocolate bar and placed them inside her hat then uses her MAGIC to make stocks, thus the 10 remaining students now have at least a temporary breakfast to take, and they thanked Yumeno for the help.

"Wow!"

"We got breakfast."

"Thanks, Yumeno!"

"S-sure…"

"You're a lifesaver!"

"We can count on you."

"Really!"

"U-um…"

As the students waited for about 30 minutes, Saihara asked Iruma if Kibo has enough energy to make it back here on the spot they are in, which the SHSL Inventor assured that Kibo will be back and that he would contact her should the robot find anything useful.

By then Kibo contacted Iruma and told her that he found what appeared to be an abandoned factory that has tools and stuff, which Iruma sees this as an opportunity to invent things that might help them in their current predicament.

She asked Kibo to provide a route to where this factory is, and soon the remaining students got it and are now heading to where Kibo is, and Saihara took the lead as a way to protect his classmates as he doesn't want his five students' deaths be in vain, and told the remaining classmates to stick together, which they nodded in response.

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

And so the remaining Class 80 students began to head to the forest as they are going to meet up with Kibo and see what they can do to help replenish the robot's energy and to see if they could find anything useful in finding a way to escape the island.

Yonaga and Shinguji commented that Iruma was helpful in creating Kibo as they at least have a means of protection and reconnaissance, which Iruma took pride in Kibo's creation and assured that everything will be okay.

"Don't worry!"

"Really?"

"Really?"

"Yes! I got everything sorted out?"

"You sure?"

"For real?"

"That's right!"

"Okay."

"If you say so."

Saihara told the trio not to be too complacent as he pointed out that they still do not know what awaits them and said that they must be ready for anything, which the three classmates said that they will be careful.

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shows that Class 77 is now up, and there they are getting ready as Soda managed to make an improvised speed boat that is big enough to accommodate at least 20 persons, while he also managed to procure weapons in case the Class ran into trouble as the last thing they ever wanted is another encounter with a giant insect.

Nanami approached Hinata and asked if he is okay, which the male reserve course student said that he is okay and tells her that he would protect her, which Nanami smiled and tells him that once they get back to the mainland they would play a lot of consoles games, which Hinata said that he will keep that promise once they escape this island.

"Really, Hinata-kun?"

"Yes."

"You mean it?"

"Yes."

"Okay."

"I promise."

"I'll hold on to that."

"Okay."

Meanwhile, Fuyuhiko checked on Natsumi and sensed that she appeared to be a bit traumatized and there he comforted his younger sister and assured to her that everything will be okay as they will leave the island and head back to the mainland and tell the authorities what they discovered and that life will be back to normal.

Natsumi just nodded and Fuyuhiko promise that she will forget everything that has happened and that he'll see if he could find a way to get her into the main course of Hope's Peak Academy, which made her feel a bit of hope.

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"Onii-chan…"

"Leave it to me. I'll do what I can."

"…"

"So hang in there, okay?"

"Okay…"

"Good."

Likewise, Koizumi approached Sato and asked her how she is doing, seeing that her friend has recovered but Sato appeared to be a bit afraid after being abducted by the giant hornet, but Koizumi assured to her that they will leave the island together and return to normal life.

"Really, Mahiru?"

"Yeah."

"I…"

"Leave it to me. I'll do what I can. We'll escape this island."

"…"

"So hang in there, okay?"

"Okay…"

"Good."

Soon Soda told everyone to get ready as they are going to carry the improvised speedboat then walk their way towards the shore so that they can board the speedboat and leave the island, with Nidai and Owari in charge of carrying the speedboat while the rest are to keep an eye out for any incoming attackers.

Hanamura came and said that he prepared food and suggested that everyone should eat before they commence their attempt to leave the island, and the rest of the survivors are up in arms as they tell Hanamura that they are going to eat his cooking and as Hanamura prepared the food, the scent was good and the classmates' morale increases.

"Wow!"

"We got breakfast."

"Thanks, Hanamura!"

"Sure!"

"You're a lifesaver!"

"We can count on you."

"Really!"

"Ha-ha-ha…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the as it featured Class 77 and 80, after being absent for the past few chapters…and now the two sections are about to face possible danger as Class 77 are about to make an attempt to escape the island, while the other group is about to make an exploration…

Preview:

The next chapter would show what awaits the two sections as they encounter new trouble…and possible deaths as Nanami and Akamatsu's group make their move…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Class 77 and Class 80 are making an attempt to try heading back to the mainland…though this might prove difficult than expected...

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 28: Mōningurasshu part 2

Several minutes later, the scene shows that the remaining Class 80 members are seen walking the forested area of the new island as they are going to rendezvous with the robot Kibo, after being told that he found a factory-like building where equipment are stored, and the Class 80 members hoped that they might find something useful.

The Class 80 members are seen carefully surveying the area just to be on the safe side in case they encounter something they would not expect. The students are identified as:

- Kaede Akamatsu - SHSL Pianist

- Suichi Saihara - SHSL Detective

- Kokichi Oma - SHSL President

- Tsumugi Shirogane - SHSL Cosplayer

- Miu Iruma - SHSL Inventor

- Anji Yonaga - SHSL Art Club Member

- Maki Harukawa - SHSL Nursery Teacher

- Himiko Yumeno - SHSL Magician

- Korekiyo Shinguji - SHSL Folklorist

- Kirumi Tojo - SHSL Maid

The remaining classmates are looking at all directions as they hoped that there are no giant insects in this island as they lost six of their classmates and they intend not to let their deaths and sacrifice be in vain, as Saihara told his classmates to be on their guard as they do not know what they might encounter here.

The others nodded and said that they will be careful and not get careless as they promised that they will all leave the island and return to the mainland together.

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

As the group continue to trek, Saihara is leading them as he uses his detective talents to look around and see if there are any oncoming trouble that might show up unexpectedly, and he hoped that his hunch is wrong as he doesn't want to lose any more of his classmates after they were killed and sacrificed to allow the others to escape.

Suddenly a giant jumping spider appeared out of nowhere and pounced on Yonaga, which the group is taken by surprise at the sudden appearance and Saihara immediately took out a knife and attempted to try stopping the giant jumping spider from attacking Yonaga, but as Saihara stabs the insect on the eyes, the blade shattered as its hide is too tough due to the spider's huge size.

There the giant spider began to consume Yonaga as she screamed and Akamatsu shouted at Saihara to do something which he said he is trying, as he tried using the broken knife to try stabbing the spider's eyes to disorient it, which had little effect.

Yonaga screamed as the giant jumping spider continue to consume its prey via biting behind her head.

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"…"

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"…"

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"…"

"AAAAIIIEEE!"

"…"

Thinking fast, Yumeno uses her MAGIC talent and brought out something from her MAGIC HAT which turn out to be a flamethrower and Harukawa puts it on and fired the flamethrower, hitting the giant spider on the back of the head, causing the giant jumping spider to let go of its prey and scamper away, as the flames somewhat damaged the spider's eyes, and fled as it ended up hitting the trees due to the giant spiders' visual disoriented way, while the rest of Class 80 went to Yonaga, as she lay on the ground, trembling and convulsing.

Saihara checked on her to see what happened, and found out that the giant jumping spider bit Yonaga on the back of her head, where he realized that the giant jumping spider injected venom and then absorbed a considerable amount of fluid from her brain.

Saihara checked her body where Yonaga showed signs of paralysis as the spider venom spread throughout her brain and body, and Akamatsu became frantic and asked him if there is any way to help Yonaga, which he sadly said there isn't as the spider venom has affected her brain area the most and has spread all over the rest of her body.

"No way…!"

"…"

"There has to be…"

"If we are on the mainland, we might save her…but…"

"We can't let her die!"

"If there is a way…I would have done so…"

"Yonaga-san..."

"…"

The others were distraught but then Yonaga began to convulse which last for a minute before she finally expired, and Akamatsu wept as she and the rest lost another classmate and there Shinguji recommend that they bury her body here as leaving it here would be disrespectful, which the rest agreed, and there Yumeno magically produced shovels and dug a makeshift grave for Yonaga and after she is buried, the rest of Class 80 proceeded to move forward and head to where Kibo is.

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shows that Class 77 is now up, and there they are getting ready as Soda managed to make an improvised speed boat that is big enough to accommodate at least 20 persons, while he also managed to procure weapons in case the Class ran into trouble as the last thing they ever wanted is another encounter with a giant insect.

Nanami approached Hinata and asked if he is okay, which the male reserve course student said that he is okay and tells her that he would protect her, which Nanami smiled and tells him that once they get back to the mainland they would play a lot of consoles games, which Hinata said that he will keep that promise once they escape this island.

"Really, Hinata-kun?"

"Yes."

"You mean it?"

"Yes."

"Okay."

"I promise."

"I'll hold on to that."

"Okay."

Meanwhile, Fuyuhiko checked on Natsumi and sensed that she appeared to be a bit traumatized and there he comforted his younger sister and assured to her that everything will be okay as they will leave the island and head back to the mainland and tell the authorities what they discovered and that life will be back to normal.

Natsumi just nodded and Fuyuhiko promise that she will forget everything that has happened and that he'll see if he could find a way to get her into the main course of Hope's Peak Academy, which made her feel a bit of hope.

"Really?"

"Yeah."

"Onii-chan…"

"Leave it to me. I'll do what I can."

"…"

"So hang in there, okay?"

"Okay…"

"Good."

Likewise, Koizumi approached Sato and asked her how she is doing, seeing that her friend has recovered but Sato appeared to be a bit afraid after being abducted by the giant hornet, but Koizumi assured to her that they will leave the island together and return to normal life.

"Really, Mahiru?"

"Yeah."

"I…"

"Leave it to me. I'll do what I can. We'll escape this island."

"…"

"So hang in there, okay?"

"Okay…"

"Good."

Soon Soda told everyone to get ready as they are going to carry the improvised speedboat then walk their way towards the shore so that they can board the speedboat and leave the island, with Nidai and Owari in charge of carrying the speedboat while the rest are to keep an eye out for any incoming attackers.

Hanamura came and said that he prepared food and suggested that everyone should eat before they commence their attempt to leave the island, and the rest of the survivors are up in arms as they tell Hanamura that they are going to eat his cooking and as Hanamura prepared the food, the scent was good and the classmates' morale increases.

"Wow!"

"We got breakfast."

"Thanks, Hanamura!"

"Sure!"

"You're a lifesaver!"

"We can count on you."

"Really!"

"Ha-ha-ha…"

Their morale was lifted, thus Class 77 felt that they can escape the island and are their breakfast which they enjoyed as the food was delicious and they kept eating until they are full, and after a few minutes the class began making preparations in carrying the improvised speedboat while the rest armed themselves so that they could at least repel any incoming predators should they show up at an inopportune time, as the class is determined to escape together and not leave one behind.

Nanami held Hinata's hand and reminded him of the promise that they would go to an arcade together and play arcade games, which he nodded and said that he will keep his promise and will stay alive in order to maintain that promise.

"Really, Hinata-kun?"

"Yes."

"You mean it?"

"Yes."

"Okay."

"I promise."

"I'll hold on to that."

"Okay."

Fuyuhiko, on the other hand, tells Natsumi to stick close to him as he promised that they will go home together and also promised that he would find a way to get her enrolled at the main course of Hope's Peak Academy, which she nodded and tells him not to leave her behind, which Fuyuhiko assured that she won't be left behind and will never leave her.

He then instructed Pekoyama to protect Natsumi no matter what, which the SHSL Swordswoman nodded and gave her word that she will protect Natsumi even if it costs her life.

"Got that?"

"Yes, master."

"Protect her with your life."

"Yes, master."

"Don't leave Natsumi out of your sight."

"Yes, master."

"Understood?"

"Yes, master."

And so Class 77 proceed to head towards the shore with Nidai and Owari carrying the improvised speedboat and are making sure not to damage it, while Soda is preparing the weapons as he made sure that they are ready for anything, and intend to escape the island together and not let any of them die in a tragic way.

As the students are traversing the forest, Tanaka noticed that not a single animal is seen within the island, which made Sonia wondered why, as she too noticed it just now, and Tanaka suggested that perhaps the giant insects may have consumed them, which would explain why there are no birds or any land animals here.

"Really?"

"Looks like it."

"Such settings for a horror movie…"

"This is real life…hence our lives are in danger as of today."

"Oh."

"Don't make light of our current situation."

"Okay."

"Good."

Meanwhile, Koizumi saw Sato getting a bit restless and the SHSL Photographer assured to her friend that they will all leave this island together and promised that she will not let go of him, and Sato nodded and said that she managed to save the film and with it they can prove to the authorities that the giant insects in this island exists, and thus they can warm the authorities of the potential danger.

The students continue to trek the road as they are keeping an eye out on any direction and from the skies as they anticipate that a giant hornet might show up and make another scoop like what happened to Sato, and there Nanami reminded Saiyonji to refrain from bullying anyone, especially Tsumiki since she is the nurse of the class and thus she is an invaluable asset to their survival.

Saiyonji sighed in annoyance and reluctantly complied, and after several minutes the teenagers arrived at the shore and are relieved to see that they all arrived here intact and complete, and there Nidai and Owari puts the speedboat down and pushes it towards the waters as Nanami made a headcount and made sure that everyone is here.

Along with Natsumi, Sato and Hinata, the three reserve course students, Nanami is relieved that all members of Class 77 are here and tells everyone that they are going to leave the island and head back to the mainland, which the rest cheered on.

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

"Yeah!"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the as it featured Class 77 and 80, after being absent for the past few chapters…and now the two sections are about to face possible danger as Class 77 are about to make an attempt to escape the island, while the other group is about to make an exploration…

After some time, another death took place, as Yonaga became the latest victim, and died as her classmates watched helplessly and then gave her an impromptu funeral…

Class 77 appeared to be on the verge of escaping the island as they are now docking on the improvised speedboat and set to sail off…

Preview:

The next chapter would show what awaits Class 80 the moment they meet up with Kibo…and what situation they would end up in…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, Class 77 and Class 80 are making an attempt to try heading back to the mainland…though this might prove difficult than expected...

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 29: Mōningurasshu part 3

A few minutes after burying Yonaga, the remaining Class 80 members continue their trek within the forest and so far managed to avoid areas believed that some giant insects are lurking by, and soon they reached their destination, where Kibo is there, and Iruma checked on the robot and then asked if he find anything useful inside the said building.

Kibo revealed that using his optical sensors, he found several equipment and tools that can partially make weapons and some to make motorized boats, as well as some fuel for electricity and transport, which Saihara sensed that it might at least help them make another improvised boat to help them set sail to the mainland, and he tells Iruma to find anything to recharge Kibo.

Iruma smirked and said that she will handle things from here and the SHSL Detective told the rest to head inside the building so they can get some rest while looking for food and any equipment they could use as weapons and to help them get back to the mainland, which the rest nodded in response.

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

And so Class 80 went inside the factory-like building to settle in for the time being as they began to look for tools and equipment to make another improvised boat while Kibo is about to be recharged to replenish the energy he lost during the overnight travel he made several hours ago.

-x-

As this is happening, the scene showed that Class 77 members are on the improvised speedboat and are traversing the ocean as they left the island about 20 minutes ago, and they are somewhat relieved that no one got hurt and that everyone is here.

Nanami is glad that nothing tragic happened, and now the only thing she is worried is how long will their travel take before reaching the mainland, as she and her classmates have no idea where they are, and there Hinata tried to assure to her that everything will be okay.

"Nanami…"

"Huh?"

"Its okay. We're all safe."

"Hinata-kun…"

"Once we arrive back at the city…let's play at the arcade."

"Really?"

"Yes. I promise."

"Hinata-kun…"

Likewise, Koizumi is also worried that the giant insects might suddenly show up, but Sato cheered her friend up and said that they will arrive safely and that they will all go home together. She even showed her camera and said that once their pictures are shown to the public the Diet will take their claims seriously.

"So in the end our ordeal, efforts and survival will be recognized."

"Sato…"

"Believe me. We are the hope of our nation."

"…"

"We got to survive and stay alive, Mahiru."

"You're right, Sato."

"So stay strong, Mahiru. For everyone."

"Okay."

Fuyuhiko was silent as he too hoped that everyone with him will survive and none would die, as leaving one behind is the last thing he wanted. He glanced at Natsumi, as she too is silent, and there he assured to his younger sister that he would find a way to get her to the main course of Hope's Peak Academy and unlock her hidden talent, which somewhat lifted her spirits.

"Onii-chan…"

"You heard me. We'll do this once we get back to the city."

"Really…?

"Really."

"Onii-chan…"

"I really mean it. I'll see what I could do so you can attend the same course as me…"

"Really?"

"Yes. I promise."

And so Class 77 continued their trek as they braved the seas as the speedboat continue to travel as Soda is using the compass to help navigate the escaped students to the shore leading to the mainland.

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts at the unmanned cabin, where Enoshima slowly woke up as the sunshine roused her from her rather peaceful slumber. She blinked her eyes as she realized that her head is resting over Yuta's left chest area and there she slowly recall what they did last night, which she blushed a bit yet she smirked as she get to enjoy what they did.

She seemingly did not mind losing her FIRST TIME to a younger boy, as Yuta was so innocent and that unlike other men who tried to hit on her, Yuta made her feel comfortable and treated her gently and that he was genuine when he agreed to date her.

She glanced at his face, where the 13-year old boy is in a peaceful slumber, and his aura radiate pure innocence. Enoshima had to admit, for a middle school boy, Yuta is quite cute despite him being quite shorter than her. As she lean her head on his chest, she could hear his heartbeat and her hand gently caressed his stomach, feeling his smooth skin.

Then her eyes blinked as she saw Yuta's penis, which remained FULLY SHAVED, and there she recall last night on what they did, which she smiled as a naughty thought came into her head and she decided to have a little fun as she went closer to the younger boy's crotch and slowly caress his shaft, sensually pinched the sides of his penis, then the HEAD, where moments later his organ began to harden and increase in size until it reached FULL STRENGTH.

"Okay…it's awakened…"

Enoshima watched as Yuta's erection throbbed back and fro as her fingers caress the HEAD, feeling it hardening further and she slowly wrapped her hand around his shaft and began to MASTURBATE him, in which she slowly rubbed his erection up and down, which caused his penis to twitch and throb, and it aroused the younger boy even though he is asleep, though he unconsciously thrusts his hips upward.

Enoshima saw this and a naughtier thought came to mind as she faced his crotch and slowly rubbed the HEAD of his penis with her lips, pecking it and felt his organ hardening further, which she did this for over a minute, and there she rubbed her lips onto the underside of Yuta's penis, gently kissing it before resuming in pecking the HEAD.

Her actions worked as Yuta unknowingly spread his legs and she is pleased with this as she decided to up the ante as she is curious as to whether he would feel it once she makes her move, and see whether he would wake up or remained asleep.

"Now to test the waters…"

Enoshima then slowly took the younger boy's erection inside her mouth and slowly suckled it as she moved her lips up and down in a slow but sensual manner, which the 13-year old boy's body became further aroused, and he unknowingly thrusts his hips upward as Enoshima suckled his penis, feeling it throb harder and harder, and the arousing feeling slowly affected the sleeping younger boy, as he thrusts his hips upward.

Enoshima continue her actions, which was slow-paced yet this served to arouse the younger boy even more, and soon the arousing feeling slowly made itself apparent as Yuta slowly moaned as he began to feel the pleasure within his body, particularly his penis.

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

As Enoshima kept on going, her left fingers began to gently knead his testicles while her tongue caresses the HEAD, which Yuta's penis got stronger, and throbbed harder and harder in arousal, and there he was slowly roused, and felt his organ hardening further.

Yuta looked down and blushed at seeing what Enoshima is doing, but the arousal was strong that he couldn't resist and is forced to watch her pleasure him as her lips continue to pleasure his organ, and his breathing started to get ragged as the pleasurable feeling increases.

Enoshima then moaned while sucking his penis, and the vibration of her moaning caused his erection to throb harder and Yuta became more aroused and moaned softly in pleasure.

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

Enoshima continue her actions for over a minute before stopping, as she glanced at his organ, which was pointing upward, and then she wrapped her hand around his shaft and began to MASTURBATE him and slightly increases the speed, which further harden his organ.

Yuta blushed as the arousing feeling intensify and there she looked up and is a bit surprised to see him awake, and she greeted him and asked if he was rudely awaken, though the blushing younger boy deny it.

"Oh, hello, Yuta-kun..."

"E-Enoshima-chan…"

"Did I wake you up…?"

"…"

"Did I interrupt your slumber…?"

"N-no…"

"You won't mind, would you…?"

"N-no…"

Smiling, Enoshima resume in MASTURBATING  the younger boy as she kept on rubbing Yuta's penis, which further arouses the younger boy, as he watched her hand caressing his shaft before her fingers rubbed the HEAD, which caused a strong sensation and Yuta thrusts his hips upward while moaning, as the pleasurable feeling was strong.

Enoshima smirked and puts his penis inside her mouth and suckled him again, this time with a bit of intensity, and the 13-year old boy thrusts his hips upward as the sensations got stronger and she moaned while sucking his organ and an already-arouses Yuta moaned innocently.

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

Deciding to up the ante, Enoshima stopped her actions and then she positions her SHAVED crotch and lay on top of him and his penis went inside her vagina and pushed her crotch downward, causing his organ to throb and the younger boy moaned along with Enoshima.

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

Enoshima smirked as she gets to have a little more fun with the younger boy, as she moved her hips up and down in a slow but sensual pace, feeling his organ throb harder, which she did for two minutes before she grabbed him as they rolled, and Yuta is now on top, and as the 17-year old girl kissed him, the 13-year old boy is once more being seduced, and he began to thrust his hips, his erection moving back and forth and tried to push his organ deeper inside her, and the two teens moaned as pleasure slowly overtook their senses.

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

Yuta could feel his body getting more ENERGIZED and it began to dictate his thoughts as he glanced at her breasts and unintentionally suckled her nipple, which harden and this aroused her as he thrusts his hips and his erection went further inside her, feeling the warmth of her vagina, and both teens moaned as the pleasurable feeling increases.

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

"Ahhhhh…"

"Uhhhhhh…"

Their actions continue for several minutes before Yuta's body gave signals, where he felt something is forming within his organ as the scene shifts inside his penis where you can see WHITE SUBSTANCES are forming and accumulating, which gives off an arousing feeling as it is getting ready to be released, and Yuta is unsure whether to stop or not, as his body commanded him to keep going.

He started to pant while his face gave off reactions and Enoshima smirked as she can tell that he is close to releasing himself, and asked him what he is feeling right now.

"Yuta-kun…?"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Are you…?"

"E-Enoshima-chan…"

"Yes…?"

"S-something…c-coming out…f-feel like...p-peeing...but...it f-felt...g-good..."

"Hmm…?"

"Aaahhh~h…c-can't...s-stop..."

Smiling, Enoshima pushed Yuta back and had him lay down as she scooted closer to his organ and wrapped her hand around his penis and resume in MASTURBATING him, and there she increases the speed as she PUMPED his throbbing penis up and down, which aroused the younger boy further, but then sensual tension took place as she suckled his penis as her lips began to suck the HEAD as if sipping drink from a straw.

Yuta was slowly being driven by sensual rapture at the action she is giving, and he could feel his organ throbbing harder, and he shook his head as the pleasurable sensations are driving him around the bend as this was the first time he felt pleasure this strong as his hips thrust upward while his legs moved erratically.

He moaned as the sensation increases yet he is worried that the force that threatened to come out might hit her.

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"…"

Enoshima seemed to ignore him as her lips continue to suckle his penis then her tongue caresses the HEAD, which further drove Yuta into sensual madness as he seemed to lose himself as he grabbed her and lay her on bed, then lay on top of her while inserting his raging penis inside her vagina and thrusts and pushed forward non-stop.

Enoshima was a bit surprised but did not resist as Yuta moaned innocently as he kept pushing his penis inside her as he kept on thrusting, the pleasurable sensations are driving him to a frenzy as his penis throbbed and throbbed, as the arousal is reaching a fever pitch as he tried to get his penis to go deeper inside her.

The action unintentionally had an effect on her as the sudden actions caused her body to get more aroused, and unexpectedly, Enoshima felt her body getting heated, and as Yuta's penis began to go deeper inside her, she could feel her body getting OVERLOADED, in a sensual way.

The younger boy was panting as he thrusts and thrusts, which sixty seconds later, her vagina's INNER WALLS began to clench and unclench which rubbed the shaft inside her, which Enoshima reached orgasm, and then his penis began to harden further before it pulsed, as the FORCE is now being launched, and the scene shifts further inside her vagina, where you can see the younger boy's penis moving back and forth in a rather quick pace before his SPERM shoots out.

It was whitish and thick and it fired in every four-second intervals, and his organ pulsed and throbbed in a sensual way as his penis released seven shots, and it kept on moving back and forth even after emptying itself, as the orgasm is still ongoing.

Yuta panted as he kept on thrusting his penis inside her as he could feel the pleasure, but seconds later he slowly ceased his movement as his body began to weaken as it started to cool down, and he slowly went still as exhaustion sets in, which Enoshima just smiled as Yuta panted.

She wrapped her arms around him and asked how his morning is, which he innocently said it was peaceful until a several minutes ago and she tells him that at least his morning went a bit lively, which made him blush.

"So…did you enjoy your morning?"

"Well…"

"You looked like you had a blast…"

"That…"

"Well think of it as a morning exercise, Yuta-kun."

"…"

"Now then…"

"Huh?"

Enoshima thrusts her hips upward which caused the younger boy's penis to go further inside her, in which his organ is still partially aroused, and Yuta blushed at the feeling he felt, and unintentionally reacted as he pushed his hips forward, causing his organ to throb, and he felt aroused again.

Enoshima smirked as she decided to tease him a bit as she uses her hands to grab both sides of his hips and pull him forward while thrusting upward, and Yuta responded by pushing his hips downward, his penis pushing forward inside her.

The 13-year old boy blushed further before she kissed him on the lips, and he was slowly enticed as he started to thrust his hips and pushed his penis forward several times as his organ became hard again, and slowly made some deep thrusts as he attempted to go deeper.

Enoshima spread her legs to give him access as pleasure spread onto her body as well as Yuta made slow but deep thrusts, panting as the pleasurable feeling enveloped his body again, and as the two teens kissed, they seemingly lost track of time, as they went on like this for over six minutes.

Then Yuta felt his organ throbbing again and felt that it is about to SPIT SOMETHING OUT, and panted, which the SHSL Fashion Diva deduced it and wrapped her arms over his shoulders as her legs wrapped around his, as she too is about to reach another orgasm, and after several seconds her vagina's INNER WALLS clamped the 13-year old boy's organ as FEMININE FLUIDS enveloped it, and at the same time his penis moved back and fro several times before his SPERM shoots out, firing five shots which lasted over 15 seconds.

Both teens became exhausted as Enoshima felt satisfied as Yuta is now tired after a MORNING EXERCISE for close to 18 minutes, and as he remained on top of her, his penis finally softened yet remained inside her, and there Enoshima tells him that they better make breakfast and plan on how to escape this island, which Yuta realized that she is right, and he slowly got off her as both teens decided to take a shower before making breakfast then prepare on how to escape the island.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the as it featured Class 77 and 80, after being absent for the past few chapters…and now the two sections are about to face possible danger as Class 77 are about to make an attempt to escape the island, while the other group is about to make an exploration…

Enoshima resurfaces and gave Yuta a MORNING EXERCISE...looks like they're energized and ready to make an attempt to escape the island or look for the others...

Preview:

The next chapter would show what awaits Class 78 the moment they attempt to escape the island…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 30:  Mōningurasshu part 4

The scene shifts at Takaki Ishimaru's group, where they are inside a facility and we're able to get a good rest after guarding the entry-exit points while able to net some rations and find some weapons, and now the group is just moments away before making an attempt to escape this island that, for some reason, is being inhabited by giant insects.

This group consists of the following:

- Takaki Ishimaru

- Takemichi Yukimaru

- Leon Kuwata

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Yasuhiro Hagakure

- Mondo Ohwada

The only adult of the group, Takaki, got up first and then wake his son up, telling Kiyotaka that they need to prepare as they are going to make a break and find other survivors and establish a more cohesive group to work together and find a way to escape this island.

"And that's what we're going to do, Kiyotaka."

"Yes, dad."

"And we should be ready. There's no telling what would happen next. You need to be prepared for anything. Do you understand me?"

"Yes, dad."

"Today we will go for it. We must survive and get back to the mainland no matter what."

"Yes, dad."

"Good. We need to move now."

"Yes, dad."

Kiyotaka nodded and said that he will wake up the others as he knows that they have a lot of stake here, as they must find the other survivors and once they do, they will all leave this island and head back to the mainland and warn the authorities about what they discovered.

There Kiyotaka woke up the others and tells them to take breakfast and prepare themselves as they are going to take the risk of escaping this island while avoiding the possible encounter with giant insects that may appear anytime.

Ohwada and Yukimaru nodded and Kuwata showed up, having found a metal baseball bat and some baseballs, which Ohwada nodded, saying that Kuwata's talent would be useful, which Yukimaru asked what good would that do.

"Well…Kuwata's a TALENTED Baseball Player...his pitching skills would be a big help if he could use baseballs as projectile weapons or something…"

"Really, boss…?"

"Yeah…"

"I see…"

"Well…we still need to arm ourselves and…"

"Got it, boss."

"Good. Let me know if things are ready."

"Right."

Hagakure is seen rummaging some drawers as he is hoping to find some cash, and Kiyotaka berated the SHSL Fortune Teller for his behavior and told him that this is not the time to look for money when their lives are on the line.

Hagakure whined as he reasoned that he needed the money to replace the crystal ball that Kuwata used which the SHSL Baseball Player reasoned that it was needed for them to get away from the giant insects, which Kiyotaka agreed, much to Hagakure's dismayed reaction.

"You heard Kuwata! If not for him we would've been eaten alive!"

"Yeah, so be thankful!"

"But…"

"Money is irrelevant now since we're stuck in this island!"

"So stop thinking about finding easy cash, Hagakure!"

"But…but…"

"Come on…"

"Get over with it…"

"Wah…"

By then Takaki came and clapped his hands to break up the argument as he told everyone to get ready as they are about to move out soon, which the teenagers nodded and said that they are ready to cooperate.

"Be sure you are all prepared. Got it?"

"Yes sir!"

"Yes sir!"

"Yes sir!"

"Good. We'll be moving out "

"Yes sir!"

"Yes sir!"

"Yes sir!"

-x-

Elsewhere, the scene shifts at another cabin, and it is now shown that the group have also woke up after getting a good rest, and are currently making last-minute plans on finding other survivors before escaping the island and head back to the mainland. So far this group maintain a cohesive mindset and majority of them are cooperative and so far showed no signs of internal conflict.

This group currently consists of the following persons, which are:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

Kirigiri act as the UNOFFICIAL leader of the group and through her leadership she is able to keep everyone together and so far they are in good terms, with Sumidare acting as the vice leader to assist in case Kirigiri is not around.

Kirigiri appointed Ohgami as the deputy given how steadfast and reliable she is and now the group is getting ready to take a risk as they are ready to venture out of the cabin and explore the island to find other survivors and then escape via boat.

There Kirigiri, Sumidare and Ohgami are making preparations as they are going to look for their classmates and other kidnap victims and find a place that might help them make something to help them escape the island

"And that's what we should do for the time being."

"I see…"

"I agree with that."

"So far we're fine, but we need to be careful from hereon, since we are planning to venture out and look for the others…"

"Yes…since we would encounter more of those giant insects…"

"And it would be dangerous if we get careless."

"Then we need to strategize."

"Right."

"I'm in."

As the three of them are crafting out on what steps to take, Asahina and Kenichiro came and said that the others are awake now and are eating their breakfast, and Kirigiri nodded as she tells Asahina and Kenichiro to be ready, saying that in the next few minutes they are going to take the risks as they are going to venture outside and find the others, which the latter two agreed.

"And that is what we are planning to do. Are you two prepared?"

"Yes."

"I am ready."

"Then you should be careful. We aim to have zero casualties."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Good."

"…"

"…"

Hearing this, Kirigiri motions Ohgami and Sumidare to eat today's rations as they are going to be needing a lot of energy for they are going to spend the whole day finding their classmates and other kidnap victims before finding another place to rest and see if there is a way to escape this island.

-x-

At another cabin somewhere within the island, another group is seen waking up after getting a full due to last night's events which they narrowly escaped with their lives and now they are about to embark on an uncertain mission which may put themselves in risk.

The following persons shown are:

- Makoto Naegi

- Sayaka Maizono

- Satomi Aoba

- Ayaka Haneyama

Satomi and Ayaka woke up first and are about to prepare breakfast when the former realized that Maizono is with Naegi, and this made her feel worried though Ayaka assured to her that Naegi is definitely HARMLESS, yet Satomi is not convinced and said that they need to make sure that Naegi doesn't try anything perverted towards Maizono.

"How can you be so sure?"

"I can tell…"

"We're talking about Sayaka sharing a room with a boy!"

"But you saw that Naegi…"

"That's no excuse! There's a possibility that Sayaka might get seduced by that boy! I'm sure of it!"

"Come on, Satomi…"

"Sayaka is our friend…we can't…"

"You're getting a bit paranoid, Satomi…"

Despite Ayaka's assurance, Satomi remained uneasy and decided to check out the other room and see if Maizono is okay, and upon entering she stared wide-eyed in shock and disbelief as she saw Maizono sleeping next to Naegi, wherein the two teens are embracing one another.

Satomi was speechless while Ayaka is cooing in excitement as she get to see a very romantic moment, but Satomi urged her not to get swayed and help her get Maizono away from Naegi, reasoning that he might attempt to goad Maizono into GOING ALL THE WAY with him.

"Come on, Satomi…"

"But…but…"

"If Sayaka is in trouble she'd be screaming by now…"

"But…Ayaka…you just…"

"Look at them…they're sleeping peacefully…"

"…"

"So relax."

"…"

Soon Naegi and Maizono woke up after Satomi's verbal ruckus became a bit loud, and there the SHSL Idol greeted her two friends, but Satomi asked Maizono why is she sharing a bed with a boy, though Maizono assured to her that Naegi can be trusted and that he is a good boy, which Satomi expressed doubt.

Maizono smiled and assured to Satomi that Naegi never took advantage and that he is here to protect them, which Satomi wasn't convinced and tells Maizono that Naegi might still attempt to seduce the SHSL Idol, which Maizono promised that Naegi is not that kind of a person who would do that.

"Are you sure, Sayaka?"

"Yup. Naegi-kun can be trusted."

"Well, I don't. He's a boy…and boys are known to…"

"Don't worry. Naegi-kun is different."

"…"

"He can be trusted."

"You can't be…"

"Don't worry. He is really reliable."

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the as it featured the rest of the Danganronpa characters after not being shown for the past few chapters…and now they are planning on resuming the trek to find the others before planning on finding a way to escape this island…

Preview:

The next chapter would show what awaits Class 78 the moment they set foot out of their hiding places and resume their exploration before encountering another horde of giant insects…

See you next week…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 31:  Mōningurasshu part 5

The scene shifts at the forest where Celestia Ludenberg is running, as she decided to ditch Hifumi Yamada and leave him to his fate as she selfishly decided to escape the island on her own and find any means necessary to get off this island as she got impatient due to not having any casinos here.

As she ran off, Yamada was behind her and he begged to Celestia not to leave him, but she ignores him as she wanted to escape this island and not waste time with her obese classmate who she felt has no use to her and thus she has no qualms about letting him die.

"W-wait…!"

"…"

"Don't leave me!"

"Get lost, fatso!"

"Take me with you!"

"Just die, you pig!"

"Celes-chan!"

"Leave me alone!"

As Celestia kept on running, an idea came to her head and decided to stop running, and Yamada caught up with her and thanked her for stopping, saying that he really wanted to get off this island but couldn't do it on his own and pleaded to her that they should work together.

Moreover, he said that they might meet the rest of their classmates hence they should meet up with them as they might have found the means to leave the island and back to the mainland.

Celestia mentally grinned seeing that Yamada has a point, and noticed that a giant longhorn beetle is sneaking closer, and there she stalled Yamada by pretending to listen to his words, intending to sacrifice him.

"You really mean it, Yamada…?"

"Yes."

"So we can get off this island…?"

"That's right…"

"So if we travel together…we might find the others?"

"Yes, yes…!"

"Well…"

"Please, Celes-chan!"

Finding the right time, Celestia kicked Yamada on his balls a bit hard and the SHSL Doujin Writer kneels down in pain as Celestia made the run for it, and as he struggled to withstand the pain, he noticed the shadow behind him and there he realized that Celestia has intended for this to happen.

He struggled with the pain as he attempted to escape, but then the giant longhorn beetle caught up with him and started to eat him. Compounding matters is that another giant longhorn beetle showed up and joins the other beetle and they began to rip Yamada apart and began eating his inner innards, and the dying Class 78 member screams out in pain.

"AAAAAIIIIIEEEE!"

"…"

"…"

"AAAAAIIIIIEEEE!"

"…"

"…"

"AAAAAIIIIIEEEE!"

"…"

"…"

-x-

Meanwhile, another pair of adults are seen traveling together as they are searching for their fellow captives as they too were kidnapped and brought to this island. They are Taichi Fujisaki and Hiroko Hagakure, and there the two wondered what would their respective children would think if they are told about their parents being brought to an island that is inhabited by giant insects.

"Suppose our kids find out how we ended up here…"

"Well…"

"Quite shocking, huh?"

"Understandably."

"Guess we should brace ourselves."

"Right."

"Lets keep going…"

"Huh?"

By then they heard a loud scream and the two adults were alarmed as they recognized the screams of a teenager and they went to the scene, and there Taichi was shocked to see Yamada being eaten by the two giant longhorn beetles, and Hiroko brought out a spray can and a lighter while approaching the giant longhorn beetles, and as she sprayed the can she flicked the lighter and produced an improvised flamethrower.

The plan worked as the two giant beetles were blinded by the flames and scampered away, and Taichi went to Yamada, where he is horrified to see that the teen boy's stomach was forcibly ripped open and lost his intestines, liver, and a lung.

Hiroko checked on Yamada as she was a registered nurse, and she sullenly tells Taichi that Yamada won't make it alive given the gravity of his wounds in addition to losing a lot of blood, and there a dying Yamada was asked by Taichi for some details.

There Taichi and Hiroko were surprised to see that their respective children, Chihiro and Yasuhiro are in this island as well, and told them what happened to him, like being betrayed by Celestia, and urged the two adults to warm his classmates about Celestia's selfishness.

"P-please…w-warn…my…c-classmates…"

"Yes…"

"We will…"

"Ggghhhaaakk…uuurrrkk…"

"Yamada…"

"Yamada…"

"…"

"He…"

"Yeah…he finally passed…"

After that, Yamada passed away and the two adults were disheartened at Yamada's passing, and both Taichi and Hiroko vowed to honor the teen boy's request and expose Celestia for her treachery and make her pay for her selfish deed.

"This girl…once we find out what she is…"

"Yes. We must make sure this Ludenberg would pay."

"I never encounter something like this before."

"This boy would've gotten a long road ahead…"

"Come on. We need to go."

"Right."

"…"

"…"

As the two adults left, a minute passed before another giant longhorn beetle showed up and started to feast on Yamada's corpse, enjoying a feast that it stumbled upon.

-x-

At another cabin, Naegi stared at the window as he saw birds flying in pairs, and there he felt something ominous has happened, as he had a feeling that one of his classmates have lost his/her life, and this made him feel uneasy as he started to get worried that not everyone might leave this island safely.

Maizono noticed his discomfort and asked him what is wrong, and after hearing this she assured to him that they will find their classmates and escape this island together and resume their school life at Hope's Peak Academy. She also said that she wanted to start a relationship with him which gives Naegi the will and motivation to save everyone.

"Maizono-san…"

"Yup."

"Are you…?"

"That's right. We we get back home…we should date more often."

"R-really…?"

"Yup."

"…"

"…"

Amid this, Satomi remained suspicious towards Naegi and thinks that he is trying to find a chance to seduce her friend, but Ayaka assured to her that Maizono is not in danger and proved it by showing that he is thinking of his classmates' safety, which Satomi insisted that she doesn't trust Naegi when Maizono is involved.

"I still don't trust that boy."

"Come on, Satomi…"

"I'm serious. What if that Naegi is…"

"We already saw it. He never attempted to assault Sayaka."

"…"

"So I say that Naegi can be trusted."

"For real…?"

"Yeah."

After that, Naegi prepared the breakfast rations and told everyone to start eating, as they are going to venture out and find their fellow captives so that they can establish as a group and work together in order to find a way to escape the island and head back to the mainland.

Maizono, Ayaka and a reluctant Satomi agreed, and the four of them ate their breakfast, and armed themselves as they left the cabin, but after some three minutes trouble ensued as a giant yellow jacket appeared, and finds the four teens as suitable meals.

Naegi gritted his teeth as he brought out a spray can and a lighter while telling the three girls to go on ahead and he will catch up in a moment, which the three girls appeared hesitant.

"Naegi-kun!"

"Are you serious?"

"Did you get a loose screw on your head?"

"I'm serious! You three go on ahead! I'll catch up!"

"We can't leave you, Naegi-kun!"

"You think you can make it?"

"Are you sure about this?"

"Yes! Now go!"

Naegi urged the three girls to go ahead as he confronted the giant yellow jacket, and seeing that things are about to get ugly, Satomi and Ayaka pulls a worried Maizono away, as the SHSL Idol is starting to get hysterical upon realizing that Naegi is going to sacrifice himself to allow the girls to get away.

"No! Let me go!"

"Come on…"

"We need to go…"

"But Naegi-kun…he…"

"He said he'll catch up…"

"It looks like he knows what he's doing…"

"No! Naegi!"

"Please, Sayaka!"

"Geez…"

As the two idols carry a hysterical Maizono on their arms, Naegi waited for the giant yellow jacket to come closer, and once within range, he sprayed the can onto the giant insect via its face before flicking the lighter, producing an improvised flamethrower which struck the giant yellow jacket on the head, burning it and the giant insect can be heard screeching as it buzzed away.

Naegi made a run for it and joined the three girls, with Maizono hugging him tightly and urged him not to do that again, but he assured to her that he will be okay and promised that they will escape the island together.

As Ayaka cooed in delight, Satomi remained skeptical and whispered to Ayaka not to get swayed, but the latter assured to her that Naegi has proven himself and doesn't mind the fact that he is going to be the perfect boyfriend for Maizono, much to Satomi's exasperation.

"What? Are you serious, Satomi?"

"Yup."

"How can you…?"

"Naegi has proven himself…and it shows."

"…"

"It looks like Sayaka has found a boyfriend…"

"Get real…"

"Hee-hee-hee…"

As the four teens began traversing the forest, they spent 10 minutes navigating their way until they came across a horrifying sight, as they saw the remains of Yamada, and Maizono nearly screamed in horror as she hugged Naegi while the SHSL Luckster was speechless as he never thought that one of their classmates would fall victim to the giant insects.

"NNNNNOOOO!"

"No way…"

"…"

"Yamada-kun…why…?"

"No…no…"

"I never thought this would happen…"

"Naegi…are we…going to…?"

"No. We won't."

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as the as it featured the rest of the Danganronpa characters after not being shown for the past few chapters…and now they are planning on resuming the trek to find the others before planning on finding a way to escape this island…

After some few chapters, we got another death…and this time from Class 78, as Yamada becoming the first to fall, which somewhat mirror the plot of the anime where half of Class 78 are killed off, and this is just the start as other Class 78 members are about to meet some gruesome fates in later chapters…

Preview:

The next chapter would show what awaits Class 78 the moment they set foot out of their hiding places and resume their exploration before encountering another horde of giant insects…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Meanwhile, more alliances are formed and this somewhat increases the chance for the characters to formulate a way to escape the island…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Meanwhile, more alliances are formed and this somewhat increases the chance for the characters to formulate a way to escape the island…

So expect some things that would unexpectedly may happen here…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 33: Mōningurasshu part 7

The scene shifts at the factory-like building where Takaki is giving instructions to the Hope's Peak Academy students as they are working on making an improvised speedboat that would help them escape this island whiie at the same time they are making improvised projectile weapons that are strong enough to penetrate a giant insect's eyes to at least blind it so it won't be able to trace it's prey.

Togami is seen helping Takaki as they found some shotgun rifles which has at least huge bullets but Takaki said that while it may not penetrate a giant insect's hide, shooting at the eyes might at least give the aforementioned insect a handicap and thus by everyone some time to make an escape.

Togami asked what if they meet up with the other students, which Takaki points at a corner, where other speedboats are placed, and there he told Togami that with those speedboats there would be enough room to carry Class 78.

"Really?"

"Yes."

"I see."

"I'll see to it that your classmates and other survivors are safe and join us in escaping this island."

"Agreed."

"Then let's keep working."

"Right."

"…"

Meanwhile, Kiyotaka is giving Ohwada, Kuwata and Fukawa some instructions on what to do next, and so far everything went well until they noticed that Hagakure is not here, and they wondered where he went which prompted the SHSL Prefect to tell his classmates to look around, stating that Takaki strictly instructed that no one can leave the building at this time unless permission is granted.

"Quick! Find Hagakure-kun!"

"Geez…"

"What timing…"

"We must ensure that he is safe and unharmed!"

"That idiot…!"

"What the heck is that moron thinking?"

"He knows that he can't just go out carelessly…"

"He really is a moron…"

Takaki and Togami came and asked Kiyotaka what is wrong, and the two were rather dismayed upon hearing that Hagakure is nowhere to be found and there Takaki told his son to join his classmates to go look for Hagakure.

"Kiyotaka…go and help."

"But…dad…"

"Its okay…"

"…"

"We'll be fine."

"Okay."

"Just be careful."

"I will."

-x-

As it turns out, Hagakure is outdoors, looking around the area near the factory-like building as he is looking for some SPARE POCKET MONEY, in the hopes of earning, but as he finds none, he decided to look elsewhere, and in the process he accidentally drifted away from the building and went to the forest, as he is lost in thoughts on how to make easy money.

In his trail of thoughts he accidentally meet up with his mom, and as the two hugged in relief, Yasuhiro saw Taichi, as well as Naegi and Maizono, along with Satomi and Ayaka, and there Yasuhiro told his mom Hiroko about the place he is staying while telling Naegi and Maizono that Kuwata, Ohwada, Kiyotaka, Togami and Fukawa are there as well, and the SHSL Luckster told Yasuhiro to lead the way.

"The others are here?"

"Yeah…and we're working on making speedboats and stuff…"

"Can you take us there?"

"Sure."

"Lead the way, if we stay here longer…"

"You got it, Naegi-chi..."

"Okay…"

"Follow me…"

But as the group are about to move out, a giant Rove Beetle appeared, and Yasuhiro shrieked and ran off, which Hiroko sighed as she apologized to the group, stating that her son is cowardly at times, which Satomi and Ayaka wondered why Hiroko had to raise a good-for-nothing son like Yasuhiro.

Naegi then brought out his spray can and lighter and told the others to go ahead as he will keep the giant insect at bay, which Hiroko and Taichi seemed to be unwilling, not wanting to see another youngster get killed, though Naegi assured to the two adults that he will be okay.

"Are you sure…?"

"We can't just…"

"I'll be fine!"

"…"

"…"

"I already this this earlier…so it's no problem for me!"

"Are you sure?"

"All by yourself?"

"Yes, so please…"

Naegi urged Taichi and Hiroko to look after the three girls as he led the giant Rove Beetle away and it took the bait as it followed Naegi, and once the others are out of sight, Naegi allowed the giant Rove Beetle to come closer, and once close enough he sprayed the can and then flicked the lighter, which the spray can produces flames which struck the beetle on the eyes, causing the giant Rove Beetle to get disoriented and turn away, and there Naegi took the opportunity to escape.

Once out of the forest he was greeted by Maizono as she asked him if he is hurt or not, which he assured to her that he is unharmed and well, apologizing for making her worried.

"Naegi!"

"Maizono-san…"

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine…"

"Are you sure? You're not hurt or anything?"

"I'm okay. Really."

"Naegi…"

"Don't worry."

By then Yasuhiro came back, and brought Kuwata and Ohwada with him, and thus a portion of Class 78 members are assembled as they all went inside the building, where Takaki is relieved to see that Taichi and Hiroko are also fine, and soon the three adults and the teenagers began to work together in completing the necessary tools in order to find other survivors before escaping the island.

-x-

The scene shifts back at the unmanned cabin, where you can see that Enoshima is sitting on the bed naked, while Yuta is standing in front of her, in which her hands continue to caress his organ, and Yuta blushed as his penis is still in FULL STRENGTH, which was pointing a bit upward, and there her right hand wrapped around his erection and MASTURBATES him, as her hand PUMPS his throbbing shaft back and fro, and the 13-year old boy moaned softly as his erection throbbed repeatedly in arousal, just as Enoshima pulled Yuta forward, where the HEAD of his erection pressed her right breast, and made contact with her nipple, which made him gasped.

She rubbed his penis for a minute before she took it inside her lips and slowly suckled it, and Yuta moaned softly as his organ throbbed harder and harder, and the arousal increases which his hips began to move back and forth as Enoshima moved her head to meet his pelvic thrusts.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

As Yuta's body subconsciously accepted the sensations, Enoshima is mentally pleased that she get to spend time with him, and now they have a place that temporarily allows them to get more intimate with each other, and there she decided to up the ante a bit as she held his wrists and she began to suckle his organ like a lollipop, her lips rubbed its length while her tongue began to caress the HEAD, causing the 13-year old boy's penis to throb harder and harder.

Yuta gritted his teeth as the arousal got stronger, as Enoshima moved her lips back and forth while her tongue kept on rubbing the HEAD of his penis, and this caused the younger boy to thrust his hips back and forth due to the pleasurable sensations he is feeling.

As she held his wrists, Yuta couldn't move much except his hips, and there her lips kept on moving back and forth before she made more suckling gestures as her tongue continue to rub and caress the HEAD, causing his penis to throb harder and harder, and this caused his penis to harden further, and in turn his hips thrusts back and fro as he moaned softly due to the increase in arousal.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

The younger boy gritted his teeth as the arousal got stronger, as Enoshima moved her lips back and forth while her tongue kept on rubbing the HEAD of his penis, and this caused the younger boy to thrust his hips back and forth due to the pleasurable sensations he is feeling.

As she held his wrists, Yuta couldn't move much except his hips, and there her lips kept on moving back and forth before she made more suckling gestures as her tongue continue to rub and caress the HEAD, causing his penis to throb harder and harder, and this caused his penis to harden further, and in turn his hips thrusts back and fro as he moaned softly due to the increase in arousal.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Enoshima then stopped her actions as she glanced at Yuta's penis, as it was pointing a bit upward and is throbbing, and while it brought a bit of a relief, his body was craving for more, and there she teases him a bit as she moved forward, her lips touches the HEAD of his penis and did a PASSIONATE KISS.

Her kiss looked like she is kissing Yuta on the lips, but instead she is kissing the younger boy's organ, specifically the HEAD, and the 13-year old boy is panting as the pleasure continue to increase, as her lips kept on rubbing the HEAD of his shaft, but then she did a FRENCH KISS on the HEAD of his penis, which includes using her tongue, and Yuta panted some more as his penis throbbed harder and harder, which the action went on for four minutes.

Then Enoshima resume her action as she took his organ inside her lips again and suckled it while moving her head back and forth as her tongue continue to caress the HEAD, and Yuta gritted his teeth as the pleasure continue to build up, his penis hardening further as he had no idea that several minutes have passed, as Enoshima has been pleasuring him for about 11 minutes.

Then her lips covered the HEAD of his penis and suckled it in a PASSIONATE WAY, as in sipping a drink on a straw while her tongue caresses it before it went on the HOLE of his penis and caresses it there, causing the younger boy to go rigid, as the sudden jolt of arousal caught him by surprise, and as Enoshima kept on suckling his organ, the prolonged actions finally took its toll on his body.

Being 13 years old, his body is susceptible to the sudden arousing sensations, and there Yuta felt the STRONG FORCE manifesting within the length of his penis and is threatening to GET OUT, and there he managed to tell Enoshima what is happening to his penis.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…E-Enoshima-chan..."

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…w-wait…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…it…it's…c-coming…out…I... f-feel like... URINATING...but it... feels so... g-good..."

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Smirking, she took her mouth off and wrapped her right hand onto his shaft and MASTURBATES him in a rather fast motion, and this hastens the process and Yuta began to pant as the STRONG FORCE started to move and head out, and there he gritted his teeth as his body convulses in a sensual way as his penis throbbed harder and harder for a few times before it pulsed, and there his SPERM shoots out, which was whitish and gel-like.

Enoshima stared intently as she saw his penis shooting out its SPERM, hitting her right breast, and she could feel how warm it was, as Yuta's penis fired six shots in every three-second interval, and the younger boy panted as his hips thrusts to meet Enoshima's hand rubs, and even after his organ is emptied, she kept on MASTURBATING him, feeling that his organ is still hard as it continue to twitch and throb repeatedly.

As she cease her actions, she took a small towel to wipe off the EVIDENCE on her chest as Yuta sat beside her, panting as he just experienced something intense, and there she embraced him as she asked if he liked it.

"So…"

"Hah…"

"Enjoyed…?"

"Um…y-yeah…"

"That's good to hear…that's just a prelude…"

"Eh…?"

"More are on the way…"

"You…mean…?"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and the three idols are now with two adults, and in the process found the place where Takaki Ishimaru is staying, and now Naegi and Maizono are reunited with the following classmates:

- Kiyotaka Ishimaru

- Mondo Ohwada

- Leon Kuwata

- Yasuhiro Hagakure

- Byakuya Togami

- Toko Fukawa

This now leaves the remaining half of Class 78, though Celestia has gone rogue while Yamada became the first casualty, and no doubt the others are going to be pissed once they are told about Yamada's death…

Looks like Enoshima can't get enough of Yuta, as the two teens are having a bit of fun before planning to move out…

Preview:

Kirigiri's group will take the spotlight, and Celestia Ludenberg is planning to selfishly find a way out of the island…

See you on next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Meanwhile, more alliances are formed and this somewhat increases the chance for the characters to formulate a way to escape the island…

So expect some things that would unexpectedly may happen here…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 34: Mōningurasshu part 8

The next scene shows that Kirigiri's group are now getting ready to take the risks and venture out through the forest as they have armed themselves with improvised weapons while making sure when to back off if things get too intense, and their two objectives are to find other survivors and find a way to escape the island.

This group currently consists of the following persons, which are:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

Kirigiri told the others what their objectives are and that they must strictly follow it as their survival would depend on whether they would stick to the plan or not, which the rest nodded and Kirigiri tells them that they only have one shot at this which the others nodded in agreement.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

Armed with spray cans and a lighter, the group leaves the cabin and are now trekking the forest as they keep their eyes peeled in case they get into an unwanted encounter with a giant insect, and they are making sure not to let their guards down, which Sumidare tells Kirigiri what would the situation be like if they do find the others and how would they be able to escape the island.

Kirigiri said that it would depend on the next chain of events and for now finding her fellow students is important for the time being, as the ones with her are related to her classmates, which Sumidare understood.

Sumidare then reminded the others about their objectives, and they nodded in acknowledgement as they agreed that finding their fellow survivors is also of great importance before escaping the island.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

Suddenly, Celestia showed up as she saw Kirigiri's group by coincidence, and the SHSL Gambler figured that the group might find a boat and decided to play along in order steal it from them and escape by herself, and now she pretended to act like an escaped victim and approached Kirigiri as she pretended to be exhausted, which seemingly worked as Aoi became sympathetic towards her classmate and asked what happened.

Celestia made an alibi by saying that Yamada sacrificed himself in order for her to escape, causing Aoi and Chihiro to stare in shock upon hearing that Yamada was eaten alive by a giant insect.

"No…"

"It can't be…"

"Yamada…"

"He's…dead…?"

"No way…"

"I can't believe it…"

"…"

"…"

Kirigiri and Sumidare watched the scene as the two girls were having doubts about Celestia's explanation, seeing that she wasn't haggard and looked like she has been resting and showed no signs of being distressed, and the two girls whispered amongst themselves whether to take Celestia's word for it or not.

After a minute, both Kirigiri and Sumidare came to a decision to let Celestia join the group for now and told her their plans and said that her survival would depend if she stick to the plan, which the SHSL Gambler nodded and said that she will abide by their word, though deep inside she intend to ditch them once she finds a boat and then steal it for herself.

Kirigiri then told the others that they must now be extra-careful and must be alert for possible ambush from any giant insect, which the rest nodded in reply.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

-x-

The scene shifts at the other cabin somewhere else within the forest, in which the next scene zoomed towards the living room area where you can see that Yuta is kneeling down as he had Enoshima sit on top of a table, and while kneeling down, he was facing her vagina, which remain SHAVED, and following her instructions he slowly inserted his middle finger and began to MASTURBATE her, which his middle finger slowly push and pull, moving back and forth, which was slow at first but began to pick up a bit of speed, and minutes later she began to moan as pleasure surged her body, and as he continued to explore her ENTRANCE, his left hand moved upward and began to knead her breast and he inserted another finger inside her vagina and continued to MASTURBATE her, and she moaned a bit louder at the pleasure she is feeling as Yuta began to pinch her nipples in a gentle, but sensual way.

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Y-Yuta...kun...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

She moved her head sideways as her body reached a frenzy, as pleasure enveloped her body as Yuta's middle finger continue to explore her THERE and gradually increases the speed, further arousing her as the SHSL Fashion Diva thrusts her hips back and fro, while her nipples hardening further as the arousal intensifies.

Enoshima then lay down on the table while spreading her legs, her right leg draped over his left shoulder and the 13-year old boy got a closer look at her vagina, and blushed at getting a close-up as he watch while jabbing his middle finger in and out, her pelvis thrusts upward while meeting his finger-thrusting, arousing her as his thumb accidentally rubbed her clitoris.

This gave Enoshima additional pleasure as Yuta's actions further arouses her as the younger boy became more curious as he kept on jabbing his middle finger while his thumb continue to rub her clitoris, and the SHSL Fashion Diva was breathing raggedly as the arousing sensations get stronger and started to moan as the pleasure intensifies.

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Y-Yuta...kun...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

Yuta blushed as he saw her hips thrusting up and down while his middle finger kept on pleasuring her vagina, while at the same time his penis hardened again as he has been pleasuring her for almost nine minutes, and as the pleasurable feeling continue to build up, Enoshima couldn't take it much more and she got up and got off the table, which surprised Yuta and wondered if he did something wrong, as she stared intently at the younger boy.

"Enoshima-chan…?"

"…"

"Are you okay…?"

"…"

"What's wrong…?"

"…"

"Did I…?"

"…"

Enoshima stared at the 13-year old boy before kissing him passionately on the lips, which lasted 30 seconds before she pushed Yuta against the edge of the table, kissing him passionately once more, and as the kiss intensified, she knelt down and glanced at his penis, which remained FULLY SHAVED and is now pointing almost upward, and she began to grasp it with her hand and began to rub him back and forth, feeling it throb in every rub, while hardening further.

Yuta gritted his teeth as his penis throbbed harder and harder as Enoshima continue to MASTURBATE him.

Her secret ANALYTICAL ABILITY tells her that Yuta can have ANOTHER GO after getting an orgasm 24 minutes ago, and thus he can absorb another several minutes of pleasure before GOING ALL THE WAY again, so she decided to take it a bit slow and rubbed her lips on the HEAD of his penis as her right hand continue to rub his organ back and fro, and Yuta moaned as the pleasurable sensation is building up.

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

Enoshima stared at his organ while rubbing it using her hand and lips, hearing him moaning in pleasure, and after a few minutes she took his organ inside her mouth and began to suckle it, and she could feel his penis hardened further and he moaned as the pleasure became stronger and began to buck his hips as he never felt this good.

"Ahhh..."

"..."

"E-Enoshima-chan...aaahh..."

"..."

"Don't...suck too...hard..."

"..."

"Ahhh..."

"..."

Enoshima paid no attention as she continue to suckle his penis, feeling it hardening further, and then she began to suckle it like a pacifier as her tongue caresses the HEAD, and the 13-year old boy shuddered as the sudden jolt arouses him further, his penis throbbed harder as his body felt sensually good and he moaned almost aloud as it felt sensually good.

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

"E-Enoshima-chan...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

Feeling the pleasure getting stronger, Yuta subconsciously took charge and had her stand up, then held her hips and made her crouch a bit, as she is slightly taller than him, and there he inserted his penis inside her vagina and began thrusting, which aroused the two teens, and Enoshima felt energized at the feel of his organ rubbing her INNER WALLS.

As Yuta thrusts and thrusts, she could feel his penis throbbing harder, and she held his cheeks as she kissed him passionately as she never thought that she could have a romantic and PASSIONATE moment with a younger boy, who is only 13 years old, and the two moaned while kissing.

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

Wanting more, Enoshima backed away before she face the table and had bent down, her upper body leaning onto the table and instructed him on what to do, and a blushing Yuta hesitantly did so and he began to insert his hard penis inside her vagina from behind and he began to move in and out of her, and the pleasure jolted them both as sensation was so good, and she began to moan as Yuta shoved his hard penis deeper inside her ENTRANCE, feeling his penis throb harder and harder and this aroused the two teens further.

"Ahhh..."

"Ooohhh...!"

"Ahh..."

"Ahh...Y-Yuta...kun...ahhh...!"

"E-Enoshima-chan...aaahh..."

"Y-Yuta...ahhh...Yuta..."

"Ahh..."

"Ahhh...your...penis...it's...getting...harder...aaahh...!"

His hips moved faster and can feel her vagina getting wetter and kept on the tempo, while Enoshima was moaning louder as her body is absorbing more pleasure, and could feel herself getting more heated, and she lifted her right leg and Yuta held it as he continued to thrust his erection inside her vagina, and be could feel his organ hardening further.

The scene shifts underneath the two teens as you can see his penis moving back and fro as he balls were swinging, and while the thrusting continue, Enoshima was having a good time as her body is absorbing the pleasurable feeling while her vagina is being plundered by the younger boy's organ.

The scene zoomed inside her vagina where you can see the HEAD of Yuta's penis rubbing the INNER WALLS of her vagina, its thrusting varied as it alternate between slow and fast, yet it served to further arouse the two teens and both moaned in pleasure.

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

Yuta gritted his teeth as the pleasurable feeling intensifies, as his penis throbbed harder while feeling the warmth and moistness of Enoshima's vagina, and as the arousal increases, Yuta's body subconsciously took over as he thrusts deep then went still as his penis tried to go deeper, then pulls back slightly, pushed forward and stayed still for a few seconds before repeating, doing this for two minutes, which arouses both teens.

Yuta then resume thrusting his erection as it throbbed harder and harder as his body is absorbing more pleasure, and the SHSL Fashion Diva is gritting her teeth as her body is absorbing more arousing sensations, and mentally wished that this would continue for a few more minutes as she wanted to feel more pleasure within her body.

But as the minutes passed, Yuta held both sides of her hips and began to speed up the thrusting, and his penis went further inside her vagina, and by then Enoshima began to feel her body reaching its limit, as her breast and nipples are hardening and felt her vaginal muscles clenching, and Yuta is also gritting his teeth as he is feeling more pleasure as he tried to push his erection further inside her and continued to pound her genital, and the HEAD of his penis kept on rubbing the INNER WALLS of her vagina, which both Yuta and Enoshima moaned in unison.

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

The continued actions the two teens made caused the sensations to increase, and several seconds later Enoshima moaned longer as Yuta's penis continue to pound her vagina which in turn overloaded her senses, as her vaginal muscles clench and unclench amid Yuta's penis rubbing her, and a few more moments, the SHSL Fashion Diva moaned softly but long as she reached orgasm, and her body trembled from pleasure, which lasted about 30 seconds, but Yuta continued to move his penis in and out of her, feeling her INNER WALLS squeezing his organ, and a few moments later he could feel the EXPLOSIVE FEELING building up inside his penis, and is threatening to GET OUT.

This caused the younger boy to get embroiled in confusion as the sensations were a bit strong, and he is so aroused that he couldn't decide whether to pull his penis out or not, as his body commanded him to keep thrusting his organ in and out of her vagina, and he moaned as Enoshima moaned as well.

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuhhhh…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

Prodded by Enoshima's moaning melody, and the imminent orgasmic feeling, Yuta began to thrust his hips a bit fast and his penis moved back and fro inside her vagina, and after about 20 seconds, the 13-year old boy reached his limit, and moaned aloud as the EXPLOSIVE FEELING made its presence known as it began to move towards the EXIT of Yuta's penis, causing his organ to throb harder several times before it pulsed, and the scene zoomed inside Enoshima's vagina, where you can see Yuta's penis moving back and fro as the HEAD rubbed the INNER WALLS before it shoots out its SPERM inside her, then it showed that Yuta was closing his eyes while moaning aloud as he experienced another strong orgasm while Enoshima smirked at feeling his SPERM shooting out inside her.

Yuta was panting as he kept on moving his hips as the orgasm is ongoing, his body trembled as he struggled to keep moving, thrusting his penis deeper inside her, and the scene shifts inside Enoshima's vagina, where you can see Yuta's penis moving back and forth, its SPERM ejecting from the HEAD, traveling through the inner walls and went towards her uterus, firing about six shots in every three-second interval.

It was whitish and gel-like, as well as a bit thick, and even after emptying himself, his penis kept on moving back and forth, doing it for a minute until his movement became slower as you can see his penis beginning to soften, but Yuta was a bit exhausted and he remained still even as Enoshima slightly stood up yet his penis is still inside her vagina, which both remained like that before he slowly pull his penis out and slant against the edge of the table, and Enoshima turn around and lean towards the younger boy, both are panting after the euphoria they felt.

"Hah...hah..."

"W-wow..."

"Hah...are you okay…Enoshima-chan…?"

"Y-yeah...that felt...good..."

"Y-yeah…"

"Maybe...we should...do this...more often..."

"R-really…?"

"Only…after getting off this island…"

As Enoshima slanted against the edge of the table, Yuta glanced at her and is now having feelings for her, and when he accidentally glanced at her lower body, her legs were spread a bit, and unintentionally enticed, Yuta approached the SHSL Fashion Diva and kissed her on the lips, which surprised her a bit before he inserted his penis inside her vagina, and she was slightly surprised as his organ is still a bit hard, yet she waited and see what he would do.

Yuta thrusts his hips and his penis began to move in and out of her vagina, but after a minute his organ finally softened and there she tells him that they need to get ready as they are going to find their fellow survivors, which he nodded and after resting for 15 minutes and drinking five bottles of water, Enoshima and Yuta dressed up and leaves the cabin, and made their way towards the forest.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Kirigiri's group are moving out and are taking the risk of encountering more giant insects as they are going to search for their fellow survivors…

Things took a turn as Celestia shows up and made an alibi while confirming Yamada's demise, though Kirigiri and Sumidare expressed doubts and suspicion about Celestia's claim…

Looks like Enoshima can't get enough of Yuta, as the two teens are having a bit of fun before eventually deciding to move out…at least they won't be doing any STEAMY activities for now after spending almost non-stop HOT ACTIONS…

Preview:

Kirigiri's group will take the spotlight, and Celestia Ludenberg is planning to selfishly find a way out of the island…

And Naegi's group also makes an appearance…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 35: Mōningurasshu part 9

The next scene shows that Kirigiri's group are now getting ready to take the risks and venture out through the forest as they have armed themselves with improvised weapons while making sure when to back off if things get too intense, and their two objectives are to find other survivors and find a way to escape the island.

This group currently consists of the following persons, which are:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

Kirigiri told the others what their objectives are and that they must strictly follow it as their survival would depend on whether they would stick to the plan or not, which the rest nodded and Kirigiri tells them that they only have one shot at this which the others nodded in agreement.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

Armed with spray cans and a lighter, the group leaves the cabin and are now trekking the forest as they keep their eyes peeled in case they get into an unwanted encounter with a giant insect, and they are making sure not to let their guards down, which Sumidare tells Kirigiri what would the situation be like if they do find the others and how would they be able to escape the island.

Kirigiri said that it would depend on the next chain of events and for now finding her fellow students is important for the time being, as the ones with her are related to her classmates, which Sumidare understood.

Sumidare then reminded the others about their objectives, and they nodded in acknowledgement as they agreed that finding their fellow survivors is also of great importance before escaping the island.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

Suddenly, Celestia showed up as she saw Kirigiri's group by coincidence, and the SHSL Gambler figured that the group might find a boat and decided to play along in order steal it from them and escape by herself, and now she pretended to act like an escaped victim and approached Kirigiri as she pretended to be exhausted, which seemingly worked as Aoi became sympathetic towards her classmate and asked what happened.

Celestia made an alibi by saying that Yamada sacrificed himself in order for her to escape, causing Aoi and Chihiro to stare in shock upon hearing that Yamada was eaten alive by a giant insect.

"No…"

"It can't be…"

"Yamada…"

"He's…dead…?"

"No way…"

"I can't believe it…"

"…"

"…"

Kirigiri and Sumidare watched the scene as the two girls were having doubts about Celestia's explanation, seeing that she wasn't haggard and looked like she has been resting and showed no signs of being distressed, and the two girls whispered amongst themselves whether to take Celestia's word for it or not.

After a minute, both Kirigiri and Sumidare came to a decision to let Celestia join the group for now and told her their plans and said that her survival would depend if she stick to the plan, which the SHSL Gambler nodded and said that she will abide by their word, though deep inside she intend to ditch them once she finds a boat and then steal it for herself.

Kirigiri then told the others that they must now be extra-careful and must be alert for possible ambush from any giant insect, which the rest nodded in reply.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

-x-

The scene shifts towards Togami and Naegi's group where the teens and the other adults (Takaki Ishimaru, Hiroko Hagakure, Taichi Fujisaki) are set to venture off and are now ready and armed to a degree, with Takaki leading and told the teens to be alert for anything as they are bound to encounter any giant insect that might show up unexpectedly without warning.

"Keep your eyes open and be ready…we might expect a fight of our lives…and be ready…"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

As the group left the building and are now venturing into the forest, they looked around and are keeping their eyes peeled as they are being careful as they are determined to stay alive and to find their fellow survivors and then find a way to escape the island, then return to the mainland and warn the Diet about the threat of the giant insects that might come there and unleash a crisis.

As the group are traversing, Yasuhiro venture quite ahead and saw what appeared to be a vending machine, and his bad habit got the best of him and began trying to PICK on the machine to try looking for some SPARE CHANGE, much to Togami's irritation, and he told his fellow classmate to knock it off already.

Hiroko face-palmed at this and grabbed her son by his ear and told him to knock it off and they need to get going, reasoning that this is not the time for such trivial activities, yet he tried to talk his way out to no avail, as Hiroko sternly told her son that they are leaving right this instant and will not take NO for an answer despite Yasuhiro pleading repeatedly.

"No means no, son."

"But…"

"We're leaving right away."

"But…"

"That's enough. We're going."

"But…"

"Now."

"But…"

Ohwada then approached Yasuhiro and crackled his knuckles, threatening to beat him up if he doesn't knock it off and even said that Hiroko gave her permission to let the SHSL Outlaw Biker to conduct DISCIPLINARY ACTION if Yasuhiro doesn't behave himself, much to Yasuhiro's shock.

"You heard it. Your mom said I can BEAT THE FUCK out of you if you get out of line."

"But…"

"Like your mom said…we're leaving right away."

"But…"

"And I mean it. We're going now."

"But…"

"Can it."

"But…"

Kiyotaka stepped forward and berated Yasuhiro, telling him to shape up and think about surviving and escaping the island, reminding him that there are other important things beside money, which the SHSL Fortune Teller said that money is important to him, triggering an argument between the two classmates.

"Is money all you have in your head?"

"But…"

"We're leaving right away. Forget about everything else!"

"But…"

"No buts. We're going."

"But…"

"Now."

"But…"

Ayaka and Satomi sweat-dropped at watching the scene and are rather disgusted at seeing Yasuhiro's habits, and they wondered what went wrong as they noted that Hiroko is such a responsible adult and yet her son is such a GOOD-FOR-NOTHING idiot who seemingly cared nothing but money.

Satomi became worried that Naegi might be the same but Ayaka said that Naegi is okay given how he protected Maizono and all though Satomi believe that it is just a facade but Ayaka thought otherwise, triggering an argument between the two idols.

"Did that Naegi bribed you or something?"

"No…he…"

"How can you say that…"

"I can tell…Naegi is harmless…"

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. I can sense it…"

"You can't be serious, Ayaka!"

"Satomi…"

Naegi sweat-dropped as he overheard the argument, and wondered if he did something to tick the two idols off but Maizono assured to him that her fellow idols are not like that and promised that she will convince the two that he is PRACTICALLY HARMLESS, which Naegi sweat-dropped even more upon hearing her calling him HARMLESS.

"Don't worry, Naegi-kun. It'll be okay."

"Really…?"

"Really."

"…"

"Just leave it to me. I'll talk to my fellow idols. I'm sure they will accept you."

"You sure, Maizono-san…?"

"Yup."

"…"

By then, a group of ageha (swallowtail butterfly) appeared and are eyeing the group, and Yasuhiro froze in terror and hugged Ohwada, begging him to bail him out and the SHSL Outlaw Biker urged him to let go as he couldn't move in order to mount a counterattack, but Yasuhiro kept on clutching onto Ohwada.

"Hey!"

"…"

"Stop hugging me, will you?"

"…"

"I can't move!"

"…"

"Will you let go?"

"…"

Togami became irritated and smacked Yasuhiro on the head and told him to let go, which the SHSL Fortune Teller reluctantly did so, and there he told Naegi to bring out the SMALL WEAPONS, which the SHSL Luckster nodded and brought out several canisters of perfume spray and there Togami told Ohwada to bring out the blowtorch gun which the SHSL Outlaw Biker did, and there the SHSL Heir told Naegi and Ohwada on what to do, which the two nodded in compliance.

"Okay, you two. You know the drill?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"Then get to it. We only have one shot at this "

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"And don't die. Got it?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Kirigiri's group are moving out and are taking the risk of encountering more giant insects as they are going to search for their fellow survivors…

Things took a turn as Celestia shows up and made an alibi while confirming Yamada's demise, though Kirigiri and Sumidare expressed doubts and suspicion about Celestia's claim…

And now Naegi's group are setting off…but gets into a situation as a group of giant butterflies are about to have a meal…and both Naegi and Ohwada are going to fight them off…

Preview:

A fight between Naegi's group and a pack of giant butterflies…will Naegi and his fellow survivors survive…?

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 36: Mōningurasshu part 10

Several minutes after leaving the cabin, Enoshima and Yuta were walking within the forest and are keeping an eye out for anything suspicious which Yuta was quite alert as he is determined to survive and escape the island with Enoshima, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva glanced at Yuta seeing that he is overly serious and tense,.and there she decided to pause for a while and told the 13-year old boy to calm down as she assured to him that everything will be okay.

"Yuta-kun...you need to relax and calm down..."

"I...am..."

"I can tell... you're quite tense..."

"..."

"Easy now. It'll be okay."

"..."

"It's okay..."

"S-sorry...

Enoshima embraced Yuta as she is calming the 13-year old boy down seeing that he is getting a bit nervous as he is aware that they might encounter some giant insects along the way and the SHSL Fashion Diva thought of something to raise his spirits and give him some boost in confidence, and there she kissed him passionately on the lips which surprised the younger boy but her actions somewhat soothed him and reciprocated the feeling as the two teens moaned while kissing.

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

As the kiss got more passionate Yuta got lost in the moment as he subconsciously undo his shorts which fell on the ground and took her right hand and placed it inside his loose brief, and Enoshima deduced where this is going to, yet she accepted as her hand caresses his penis which moments later reached FULL STRENGTH.

As Enoshima began to MASTURBATE him Yuta moaned through the kiss as he is getting more aroused and there he had her slanted against a tree and lifted her skirt,. exposing her panties and Yuta removed her hand where you can see a STRAIGHT TENT on the crotch area of his loose brief and there Yuta began to press and rub his crotch against hers, while his hand began to caress her thigh, arousing the two teens who moaned while kissing.

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

The two teens continue to make out for three minutes before pausing to take a break, and there Yuta blushed upon realizing what he just did, but Enoshima gently pecked his lips and asked if he has calmed down, which he admitted that he slightly did, and she kissed him passionately again and said that this time it's a bit of emergency as she pushes down his brief before taking his erection inside her lips and suckled it which Yuta gritted his teeth as the feeling was pleasurable and his body involuntarily responded as his hips began to gyrate. 

After some two minutes she got up and said that just for today she would help him regain his courage and whispered something to him, which he blushed yet she assured to him that it is fine, and the younger boy saw her giving him a alluring smile, which he blushed further before reluctantly agreeing, and began to remove his shoes, socks and the rest of his clothes until he is naked.

Enoshima followed suit and she is naked as well, and yYuta lushed deeper as he saw the SHSL Fashion Diva FULLY NAKED once more, as her breasts and SHAVED vagina are in FULL VIEW, and he couldn't bring himself to avert his eyes as he finds himself admiring her beauty.

"Feeling at ease now, Yuta-kun?"

"Uh…yeah…"

"Now you don't have to feel nervous."

"Y-yeah…"

"Now then…"

"Eh?"

"We should start...we only have a limited amount of time..."

"Uh..."

Enoshima then encircled her right hand on Yuta's erection and slowly began to MASTURBATE him, feeling his penis vibrating and hardening, and the younger boy was feeling more aroused as his organ was being explored by a girl who is four years older than him.

In the heat of the passion, Yuta subconsciously touched her body, his hands touched her bare skin, arousing Enoshima, and as her right hand continue to rub his erection up and down before she and Yuta passionately kissed each other, and after a minute, his lips kissed its way to her neck before reaching her cleavage, his lips brushing its soft skin before reaching her left breast where he subconsciously, took a nipple inside his lips and gently lapped it.

Enoshima gritted her teeth as pleasure suddenly surged within her body as the feeling was good, and within seconds her nipples hardened as his lips continue to suckle it, and Enoshima was so aroused that she slightly increases the rubbing on his erection, feeling his organ throbbing harder and harder, and both moaned in pleasure.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Yuta feels like wanting to question himself on what is going on, but his body, for some reason, would not listen, as it accept the arousing feeling as his penis throbbed harder and harder whilst he continued to suckle her nipple, and as her thumb accidentally rubbed the HEAD of his penis, his organ throbbed harder and Yuta became more aroused, and his body reacted by instinct as his right hand moved lower and his middle finger slowly went inside her vagina, which was still FULLY SHAVED, and began to MASTURBATE her THERE.

Enoshima was taken by surprise as the sudden jolt of arousal caught her unaware, and she bucked her hips and moaned softly as pleasure began to spread all over her body, her rubbing on Yuta's penis further arouses him and both teens moaned in pleasure.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

As they subconsciously got sucked into the moment, Yuta then began to gently pinch her other nipple, and with her other nipple being lapped, and Enoshima became more aroused that she went closer and in the process her vagina made CONTACT with the younger boy's hard penis, and the mere friction further increases the arousal as she is starting to lose her presence of mind as her body craved for more pleasure, and his hand held her hip and motions her body to move closer, and his erection went further inside her WOMANHOOD, which his organ throbbed harder and harder, increasing his arousal.

Yuta, in a fit of sensual passion due to the increasing arousing sensations, then slowly held her leg and had it wrap around his hips, then did the same to her other leg, and then held her hip so as to make her straddle him, performing the SUSPENDED CONGRESS, and he thrusts his hips as he uses the tree, where Enoshima is pinned against, for support. This action further added more fuel, as it made the two teens more aroused, and he could feel the warmth from her vagina while she could feel Yuta's penis rubbing her INNER WALLS, and this turned them on even more.

"Ahh...!"

"..."

"Ahh...!"

"..."

"Ooohhh...!"

"..."

"Ahhh...!"

"..."

Though their actions were slow, it helped in making their bodies feel arousing more good, and made the sensations feel stronger. In the midst of their actions, Yuta momentarily loses his grip, causing Enoshima fall a bit, but he uses his hips to catch her. This, however causes her vagina to get further impaled on Yuta's  RAGING penis, and in turn, the length and the HEAD of his penis went further inside, throbbing harder, which send VERY STRONG jolts of pleasure, and this arouses the 13-year old boy to a degree and began to thrust his hard penis deeper and deeper, arousing them further and this caused her to descend further into sensual rapture as she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his shoulders as both moaned in passion.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

The action went on for several minutes, which both Yuta and Enoshima lost tracked of time, and by then their bodies are starting to reach their limits as her body began to spasm, the INNER WALLS inside her vagina contracting, her heart beating faster, and she is starting to pant. Her senses also became erratic as Yuta pulled her hips closer and his erection went further inside her, and did a series of DEEP SHOVES, and this made her feel good until she experienced a very strong orgasm, in which she could only embrace the 13-year old boy since she is straddling him while he is holding both sides of her buttocks.

She gritted her teeth as the orgasm is in progress as her whole body underwent a strong pleasurable sensation, especially as her vaginal walls throbbed while clenching Yuta's penis, and there she loses it as she moaned in ecstasy as Yuta can only pant as he continue to thrust his erection in and out of her. He could feel his penis being clenched as he gets to feel a girl's orgasm through his erection.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

The sensation also drove him to a frenzy and the scene shifts inside Yuta's penis as you can see WHITISH SUBSTANCES are forming, and began to move upward until it reaches the EXIT of his penis. The scene then shifts inside Enoshima's vagina, where you can see the younger boy's penis moving back and forth, and doing deep thrusts, and there you can see the HEAD trying to push forward a bit hard, and there his SPERM shoots out, traveling through the INNER WALLS.

His penis shoots out his SPERM, which was whitish and gel-like, and fired about five shots in every three seconds interval. His organ throbbed very hard as Yuta experienced a rather strong orgasm, and this process lasted almost 40 seconds, and you can see Enoshima stared wide-eyed in pleasure as she can feel the younger boy's penis unloading its LOAD inside her as he panted while thrusting his hips, trying to get his penis deeper inside her as he subconsciously relish the feel of his orgasm.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

Once his penis was emptied, Yuta slowly got a bit tired, and slowly let go of her hips which her legs finally touched the floor, yet her legs spread as his penis is still inside her vagina, and is still a bit hard, and throbbed, which Yuta unknowingly thrusts a bit forward which made her moan a bit as she told him that they need to stop, and he reluctantly did so, but then he had her lay on the ground while still on top of her and continue to thrust, which Enoshima mentally sighed yet she lets him as the younger boy continues to thrust and thrust.

After some three minutes Yuta gritted his teeth and Enoshima raised an eyebrow as she felt his penis throbbing and twitching,and the scene shifts inside her vagina where you can see his penis moving back and fro before SPITTING OUT three shots of SPERM, which traveled within the passageway, and despite emptying itself his penis continue to thrust and thrust but moments later it started to soften.

Yuta was panting as he got two orgasms yet Enoshima asked if he is okay now, which he hesitantly nodded and there she kissed him on the lips as she tells him that things are okay now and that they need to get going, which the blushing younger boy nodded as both teens got up and put their clothes back on before proceeding to find a way to escape the island.

-x- 

Elsewhere, the scene shows that Togami and Naegi's group are facing a situation, where a group of ageha (swallowtail butterfly) appeared and are eyeing the group, and Yasuhiro froze in terror and hugged Ohwada, begging him to bail him out and the SHSL Outlaw Biker urged him to let go as he couldn't move in order to mount a counterattack, but Yasuhiro kept on clutching onto Ohwada.

"Hey!"

"…"

"Stop hugging me, will you?"

"…"

"I can't move!"

"…"

"Will you let go?"

"…"

Togami became irritated and smacked Yasuhiro on the head and told him to let go, which the SHSL Fortune Teller reluctantly did so, and there he told Naegi to bring out the SMALL WEAPONS, which the SHSL Luckster nodded and brought out several canisters of perfume spray and there Togami told Ohwada to bring out the blowtorch gun which the SHSL Outlaw Biker did, and there the SHSL Heir told Naegi and Ohwada on what to do, which the two nodded in compliance.

"Okay, you two. You know the drill?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"Then get to it. We only have one shot at this "

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

"And don't die. Got it?"

"Yeah."

"Yeah."

Togami then directed Taichi and Hiroko to lead the girls away while telling the others to get going as well, which the others nodded in acknowledgement as they recognize Togami's instructions in order to stay alive and to stay safe from impending harm as the giant ageha pack.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay".

As the rest evacuated, Fukawa whispered to Hiroko and told her about Yasuhiro, which she nodded, and there Hiroko gave her son a stern sermon and told him to start acting like a man and let go of his shallow habits, which Yasuhiro was reluctant to comply which resulted in a bickering between mother and son.

"You heard me, son."

"But, mom…!"

"We're getting out of here."

"But…"

"Forget about finding money. We're thinking of escaping this island."

"But…"

"No buts."

"Mom…"

Meanwhile, Maizono appeared worried that Naegi is being left behind again, but Ayaka and Satomi told her that it is okay as Ohwada and Takaki Ishimaru are there to assist him, which only made her more worried, and the two fellow idols told Maizono to have faith and assured to her that Naegi will be okay.

"Its okay, Sayaka..."

"That boy will be fine."

"But…Naegi..."

"The other two guys are assisting him…"

"So stop being a worrywart…"

"But…but…"

"Geez…help me carry him, Ayaka..."

"Sorry, Sayaka..."

"No! Unhand me…!"

As the two girls had to drag Maizono away, they sweat-dropped as Hiroko had to smack her son on the head as Yasuhiro insisted that they check a nearby vending machine believing that there might be SOME VALUABLES in there but she sternly told him to forget it as staying alive is more important than looking for some LOOSE CHANGE.

"You heard me, son."

"But, mom…!"

"We're getting out of here. And I mean pronto."

"But…"

"Forget about finding any coins in vending machines. We're thinking of escaping this island. And that's what you should think about."

"But…"

"No buts."

"Mom…"

Taichi then told the three idols not to mind the mother and son bickering as he tells them that they need to get going as staying alive and UNINJURED is their primary concern and it would be bad if any one of them were to get injured which would put the entire group at risk and slowing their progress to escape the island, which the trio idols nodded.

"Just keep going. Don't look back."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"We'll be right behind you. Just keep moving forward."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

Meanwhile, Takaki joins Ohwada and Naegi in fighting off the giant ageha packs as Naegi uses the spray cans to fire the spray while Ohwada and Takaki uses the blowtorch to produce an improvised flamethrower, and were able to set two giant agehas ablaze, causing them to scamper away, leaving two more to deal with, and there the remaining two began to flap their wings, and Naegi sensed something as he saw some particles being thrown from the agehas' wings.

He told Takaki and Ohwada what he deduced and the other two nodded and tells him to keep spraying and they will do the rest so as not to get hit by the particles coming from the giant agehas' wings.

"Just fire the flames in the air!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"That way those particles won't reach our eyes!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Then we aim for those giant butterflies!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

Naegi sprayed the particles from the spray can in the air and both Takaki and Ohwada fired the blowtorch and the flames spread in the air which dissipated the particles and then aimed at the two giant agehas, and their wings were caught on fire and they scamper away in pain, thus the trio are saved and there Takaki told the two teens that they better join Togami and the others as they already got a head start, which they nodded in acknowledgement.

"Okay, you kids…time to bail!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"The others are waiting for us!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Come on!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

A minute later Takaki and the two teens catches up with Togami and the others, and they are relieved to see that the trio are okay and unharmed, and Maizono frantically hugged Naegi, telling him that she was worried that she thought that he would get killed and never see him again, which caused him to blush at hearing this and assured to her that he will be okay and will never leave her alone.

"Its okay, Maizono-san…"

"…"

"I'm okay now."

"…"

"Don't worry."

"…"

"Everything is okay now."

"…"

Ayaka cooed in seeing a romantic moment but Satomi told her not to get swayed as she said she still doesn't trust Naegi, but Ayaka teases her and said that she should entertain suitors, causing Satomi to blush and pinches Ayaka's cheeks in embarrassment.

"Wh-what…?"

" You heard me, Satomi…"

"…"

"You should entertain boys now…"

"A-are you crazy…?"

"At least you'll get some inspiration…"

"N-no way…!"

"Hee-hee…"

Togami was pissed and smacked the two idols on their heads and told them to stop bickering as they need to escape the island, which the two idols blushed in shame and nodded in acknowledgement upon seeing Togami's stern reaction.

"So stop bickering, okay?"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"We can't afford to waste time listening to your foolish argument!"

"Okay."

"Okay."

"You got that?"

"Okay."

"Okay."

Taichi played the peacemaker and told Togami not to be too hard on the girls, and be told everyone that they need to focus on staying alive, and said that they need to get going and if they are lucky they might find their fellow survivors and this would increase their chances of escaping the island, which everyone nodded in acknowledgement.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

Takaki then approached Yasuhiro and sternly told him to toe the line and said that the group is willing to ditch him if needed, as he was told by Hiroko about his bad habits, and the SHSL Fortune Teller went gray upon hearing this as he doesn't want to be left behind, and nodded in acknowledgement as he realized that Takaki mean business about what he said.

"You heard me, son. There won't be any second chances!"

"O-okay…!"

"We're getting out of here. And I mean now."

"O-okay…"

"Forget about finding whatever valuables are inside vending machines and such. We're going to escape this island. And that's what you should think about right now."

"But…"

"No buts. If you disobey I'll shoot you to death. Got that?"

"O-okay…"

The others nodded and told Yasuhiro that if he is up to no good, they are going to leave him and made it clear that they really mean it about leaving him if he doesn't cooperate with the others.

Togami then told everyone that they are proceeding to go forward, which the rest nodded in acknowledgement.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and the gang managed to escape death and drive away those giant butterflies…though Hagakure is a pain yet he was put in his place and now the gang are making their escape…

And another impromptu PRIVATE MOMENT between Enoshima and Yuta, though this is because Yuta was starting to get nervous and the SHSL Fashion Diva wanted him to regain his confidence and thus they WENT ALL THE WAY whilst outdoors, and now they are going to find a way to escape the island, yet it remains to be seen if they manage to run into Togami or Kirigiri's group...

Preview:

A fight between Kirigiri's group and a pack of giant insects that will be revealed in the next chapter…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 37: Mōningurasshu part 11

The next scene shows that Kirigiri's group are now getting ready to take the risks and venture out through the forest as they have armed themselves with improvised weapons while making sure when to back off if things get too intense, and their two objectives are to find other survivors and find a way to escape the island.

This group currently consists of the following persons, which are:

- Kyoko Kirigiri

- Chihiro Fujisaki

- Aoi Asahina

- Sakura Ohgami

- Yui Sumidare

- Komaru Naegi

- Aloysius Pennyworth

- Kenichiro

- Celestia Ludenberg

The group are venturing within the forest and are keeping their eyes open for possible ambush as they have no idea what awaits them and what kind of insect they are about to face given that most insects they encountered are of giant size, and they are aware that once caught there is a slim to almost zero chance of escaping and that would mean instant death if caught.

Kirigiri told the others to stick close together and not stray, as they need one another in order to survive, find their fellow survivors and safely escape the island, which the rest, save for Celestia, nodded in acknowledgement, trusting the SHSL Detective, as her judgment helped them survive up to this time.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

Celestia was annoyed yet she had to bide her time as she couldn't arouse suspicion as she intend to escape this island by herself, and if the others find out that she left Yamada to die the others would be wary towards her, hence Celestia had to ride along with Kirigiri and the others for the time being.

As the group continue their trek, Sumidare asked Kirigiri what is bothering her, noticing how wary she is facially displaying, and there Kirigiri stealthily told Sumidare that she is suspicious towards Celestia, especially after the SHSL Gambler claimed that she saw Yamada defending her from the giant insects, saying that the SHSL Doujin Writer took down two giant insects before telling Celestia to run for it, which Kirigiri finds it suspicious.

"And that's what my gut tells me."

"Really, Kyoko?"

"For now."

"…"

"So you think there's a chance that Ludenberg would betray us?"

"I wish that scenario would not happen…but there's a possibility…"

"…"

"…"

Kirigiri told Sumidare to be wary towards Celestia as she has a feeling that the SHSL Gambler may have an ulterior motive and she may plan to do something that may jeopardize everyone here, which Sumidare nodded as she got the drift and will not let her guard done should Celestia tries to swoon her with flattery and stuff.

"Okay. I get the drift."

"Keep your eyes peeled. And try not to make yourself obvious."

"Okay."

"If Ludenberg makes a suspicious move, let me know."

"Understood."

"We have to make sure she doesn't do something to jeopardize everyone."

"I get you."

"…"

As the group continue their trek, they came across an abandoned speedboat which has two rear wheels, and as Chihiro checked the speedboat, she finds it that it was large enough to fit at least ten people, and while this sounds like good news, Komaru is worried that her elder brother has not been found yet.

Kirigiri comforted the younger Naegi and assured to her that her brother is safe and for now escaping the island is more important as her and everyone's safety is the number one priority at the moment, which Komaru reluctantly acknowledged, as she wanted to go home to the mainland.

"Okay. I get the drift."

"Good. Be patient. I am sure that your brother is safe."

"Okay."

"In the event that your elder brother is found, I will let you know."

"Understood."

"But please understand, we have to make sure that we shouldn't act rashly or do something to jeopardize everyone."

"I get you."

"…"

Aloysius helped Chihiro check the speedboat and find out that the fuel inside the speedboat may be enough to take them to the next island, as it is not enough for a long travel, which Kirigiri is not thrilled with what she just heard, given that they are in an island that is very far from the mainland, and that she is unsure if there is a nearby island that might have some facilities that would provide some fuel.

Kirigiri then asked Aloysius if there are any other speedboat around here, or if there are any barrels that contain fuel, which he said that he would look around and see if there are any, as he finds it slightly lucky to see a speedboat here so suddenly.

"I see."

"I go look around."

"Okay."

"If I find one I will let you know."

"Okay. Just be careful."

"I will alert you if I happen to see a giant insect lurking."

"Fine."

"Okay, off I go."

As the rest ponder on what their next move be, Celestia stealthily left and looked around, as she is looking for a way to distract the group and then steal the speedboat for herself so she can escape the island without anyone holding her back, which is due to her selfish nature, and there she saw a giant Saddleback Caterpillar, which she grinned as she sees this as an opportunity to use the giant caterpillar to her advantage.

Using a perfume bottle in her possession, she sprayed it in the air, which attracted the Saddleback Caterpillar, and there Celestia secretly lured it towards the area where Kirigiri and the others are, and there she saw a few more giant caterpillars, which includes:

- Puss Caterpillar

- Smeared Dagger Caterpillar

- Laurelcherry Smoky Moth Caterpillar

Celestia then saw Aloysius and Chihiro looking for a barrel of fuel, and there she stealthily led the three giant caterpillar towards the two, and then she hid herself away so that the two unfortunate victims would not know who sent the giant caterpillar at them.

By then Aloysius was taken by surprise at seeing the three giant caterpillars, as they are now ready to lounge onto their prey in sight, but Chihiro bravely pushed Aloysius out of the way and told him to warn the others of the impending danger, much to Aloysius' horror, as Chihiro is about to be attacked by the three giant caterpillars.

"Chihiro-kun!"

"Hurry! Go warn the others!"

"But…"

"Hurry! Go!"

"Chihiro-kun!"

"Just go!"

"…"

"AAAAIIIIEEE!"

Aloysius then shouted for help, which alerted the others and they went to where Aloysius is and there Komaru screamed in horror as the three giant caterpillars attacked Chihiro, and this prompted Ohgami to pick up a metallic shrapnel she found and went to one of the caterpillars and jabbed it onto the eye, blinding it and caused it to back away in pain.

Ohgami did the same to the other, and then the third one, which the three giant caterpillars were swinging wildly in pain, as Aoi and Kenichiro pulled a wounded Chihiro away, and as Sumidare checked on Chihiro, she saw that 80% of his body have open wounds and is bleeding heavily and profusely, but then realized that the hairy spines of the caterpillars are highly poisonous due to its size, and there the effects became apparent as Chihiro began to show signs of the caterpillars' poisonous spines' effects:

- Asthma

- Stomachache

- Internal bleeding

- Difficulty in breathing

As the rest sprayed the spray can and lighter it produced a improvised flamethrower and burned the three giant caterpillars which harmed them somewhat and causing the three giant caterpillars to flee, and as they checked on Chihiro, Aloysius was concerned and there Sumidare realized the gravity of the situation, as Chihiro won't make it due to the magnified effects of the caterpillar poisons, along with several deep open wounds band severe blood loss and blood clots, and solemnly told Kirigiri that Chihiro is going to die in a painful way.

"What…?"

"I'm sorry, Kyoko...there's nothing we can do."

"…"

"Fujisaki can't be saved."

"…"

"The spines of the caterpillars are magnified in size, hence the poisons are magnified as well. Its effects are three times more toxic, and since there are no hospitals or pharmacy… "

"…"

"…"

Aoi stared wide-eyed in disbelief at hearing this, and there they saw Chihiro convulsing as the effects of the caterpillar poisons are taking effect, and being that they are at an island with no hospital and pharmacy, Chihiro couldn't be saved, and within a few minutes Chihiro passed away, with Aoi wailing as Ohgami comforted her classmate.

The rest were saddened, but then they noticed that Celestia is nowhere to seen, and worsening matters is that the speedboat is now gone, and little by little, everyone began to suspect that something is amiss especially after getting the scent of a perfume, which Ohgami said that she noticed it after Celestia uses it on herself, and then just now she could smell the perfume around the area where the three giant caterpillars appeared.

It didn't take long for everyone to realize that Celestia set this up so as to use the distraction to steal the speedboat and flee the scene, and Aoi was outraged at Celestia's selfishness that led to Chihiro's tragic death, and Kirigiri then deduces that Yamada's supposed sacrifice is a sham and believe that Celestia sacrificed him intentionally.

"It appears that what Celestia said about Yamada is a fabricated statement…"

"That means that Celestia has…"

"That girl…so she sacrificed one of her classmates earlier…"

"And now she sacrificed Fujisaki...I'm going to kill her!"

"Asahina…calm down…!"

"She is so selfish…"

"How despicable…"

"Kyoko…?"

Kirigiri is mentally frustrated as she didn't anticipate that something like this would happen, but then Sumidare found some abandoned tools like some shovels, and there they all decided to bury Chihiro's body and gave her an impromptu eulogy and funeral, as they dug a grave and buried Chihiro's body.

By then Kenichiro accidentally saw another abandoned speedboat not far from their current position, and everyone checked on it and find out that it can accommodate at least 13 people, and checking the fuselage, Aloysius told Kirigiri that the fuel tank is quite full, though it may not be enough to take them to the mainland, which Kirigiri said that it might be enough for them to escape this island.

"Are you sure it would be enough?"

"For now. At least it would be enough to get us out of this island."

"I see…"

"We should get going. See if there are other items that might help us."

"Okay."

"And after that we head for the shoreline and start the speedboat."

"Roger that."

"…"

After that, everyone began to push the speedboat as they are now heading to the shoreline in order to get the speedboat working and escape the island before another batch of giant insects might show up unexpectedly and thus the group cannot afford to waste any more time.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as another tragic moment took place as Celestia stealthily sacrificed Chihiro just to cause a distraction to steal the speedboat and flee…

Kirigiri's group found another speedboat and after burying Chihiro's body, they all move out and try to find other survivors before attempting to escape the island…

Preview:

The next chapter shifts back to Enoshima and Yuta…and how would they find a means to escape the island…

See you in next month... probably around Christmas…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an Enoshima x Yuta chapter…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 38: Mōningurasshu part 12

The next scene shows that Enoshima and Yuta are carefully navigating the forest as they are making sure that they won't carelessly get into a path where a giant insect might be lurking around, as escaping the island which is inhabited by giant insects is their main priority, and the secondary priority is whether they would encounter any survivors in this island and if he/she has the means to help them escape this island.

Since meeting each other through unexpected circumstances, Enoshima and Yuta have become inseparable, and became close, close enough to become a couple despite the four-year age gap as Enoshima is a high schooler while Yuta is in middle school (she is 17 while he is 13), but for them age doesn't appeared to be an issue.

As the two teens continue their trek, they came across what appeared to be a makeshift garage, and when they decided to inspect it, luck was on their side as they find a speedboat with two wheels, and there she instructed the younger boy to look around if there are any containers that have fuel so as to use it to help start the speedboat when they reach the shore.

"Just make sure to look around you ass there might be some of those giant bugs…"

"Okay…"

"If you find that the situation is tough, back away."

"Okay."

"Good. Just be careful."

"You too, Enoshima-chan…"

"Okay. Let's get going."

"Right."

Enoshima inspected the speedboat's fuselage and found out that it only have half of the amount of fuel and realized that it would be best if they find any spare fuel if they are to escape the island and return to the mainland, and as she looked around, Yuta came and said that he found a barrel containing fuel, which she nodded and tells him to assist her as she will fill the speedboat's gas tank with fuel.

"Yuta…can you give me a hand?"

"What do you want me to do…?"

"Help me fill this…"

"…like this…?"

"Hold it still…yeah…"

"…"

"Keep it steady…"

"Okay…"

Through careful actions, the two teens were able to fill the speedboat's gas tank with fuel, and then found several canisters of fuel and they decided to take them as emergency rations in case the fuel inside the speedboat is not enough, and seeing a barrel of water, they use it to wash their hands and there the two teens began to push the speedboat out of the garage and head for the shoreline in order to get the speedboat running.

"Okay…let's go."

"Yeah…"

"Keep your eyes open…"

"I understand…"

"We should be able to reach the shore…"

"I hope so…"

"Good. Come on."

"Right…"

-x-

About 15 minutes later, the two teens finally arrived at the shoreline as they managed to avoid areas where there might be potential risks, and after that the two teens decided to take a break after spending several minutes pushing the speedboat, and there they sat on the edge of the speedboat as they were catching their breaths.

Having brought some rations with them, they drank a bottle of water and waited for a bit, and seeing that they are sweating, Enoshima suggested that they take a dip at the waters to soothe their bodies, which Yuta blushed as he realized what this means, and tells her that they would have to be naked in broad daylight, though she smirked and said that it is okay since there is no one around right now.

"Oh, don't worry. Its just us here right now…"

"Are…are you sure…?"

"Yup…"

"Uh…"

"Its okay…"

"R-really…?"

"Yes, really."

"…"

Yuta was a bit embarrassed, but Enoshima smiled alluringly as she gently kissed him on the lips and said that it is okay, and this slightly encouraged him as he began to take off his shoes, socks and his clothes until he is naked, which Enoshima followed suit as she also took off her clothes, and once she is naked, Yuta couldn't resist looking at her body.

Due to his young age, Yuta is susceptible to arousal, and his SHAVED penis reacted as it began to harden and increase in length until it reached FULL STRENGTH, where his erection is pointing a bit upward, and there Enoshima tells him that they better take a dip at the waters, which he nodded while blushing, though she playfully caressed his erection which the 13-year old boy moaned softly.

Both Enoshima and Yuta swam at the waters to soothe their bodies in order to remove the heat that they felt several minutes ago, and after a few minutes both return to shore, and Yuta was getting more aroused as he saw her naked body once more, his penis throbbed harder as he is trying to restrain himself as he is unsure if they are going to make love again given their current situation and location.

As Yuta walked, Enoshima, who was at front, stopped, and Yuta was unable to stop and got closer to her, the HEAD of his erection accidentally rubbed her buttock, which further arouses the younger boy, and there Enoshima glanced at the 13-year old boy which he wondered if she is upset, but then she lean forward and kissed him on the lips, which was passionate, and her hand began to caress his organ, causing it to throb harder and the two teens moaned in pleasure.

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

"Mmmm…"

In the heat of the passion, Yuta unknowingly touched her body, his hands touched her bare skin, arousing Enoshima, and as her right hand continue to MASTURBATE him, as she kept on rubbing his erection up and down before she and Yuta continued kissed each other, and after a minute, his lips kissed its way to her neck before reaching her cleavage, his lips brushing its soft skin before reaching her lift breast where he unintentionally, and unknowingly, took a nipple inside his lips and gently lapped it.

Enoshima gritted her teeth as pleasure suddenly surged within her body as the feeling was good, and within seconds her nipples hardened as his lips continue to suckle it, and Enoshima was so aroused that she slightly increases the rubbing on his erection, feeling his organ throbbing, and both moaned in pleasure.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Yuta feels like wanting to question himself on what is going on, but his body, for some reason, would not listen, as it accept the arousing feeling as his penis throbbed harder and harder whilst he continued to suckle her nipple, and as her thumb accidentally rubbed the HEAD of his penis, his organ throbbed harder and Yuta became more aroused, and his body reacted by instinct as his right hand moved lower and his middle finger slowly went inside her vagina, which was FULLY SHAVED, and began to probe her THERE.

Enoshima was taken by surprise as the sudden jolt of arousal caught her unaware, and she bucked her hips and moaned softly as pleasure began to spread all over her body, her rubbing on Yuta's penis further arouses him and both teens moaned in pleasure.

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

As they unknowingly got sucked into the moment, Yuta then began to gently pinch her other nipple, and with her other nipple being lapped, and Enoshima became more aroused that she went closer and in the process her vagina made CONTACT with the younger boy's hard penis, and the mere friction further increases the arousal as she is starting to lose her mental and moral struggle as her body craved for more pleasure, and his hand held her hip and motions her body to move closer, and his erection went further inside her vagina, which his organ throbbed harder and harder, increasing his arousal.

Yuta, in a fit of sensual passion due to the increasing arousing sensations, then slowly held her leg and had it wrap around his hips, then did the same to her other leg, and then held her hip so as to make her straddle him, performing the SUSPENDED CONGRESS, and he thrusts his hips. This action further added more fuel, as it made the two teens more aroused, and he could feel the warmth from her vagina while she could feel Yuta's penis rubbing her INNER WALLS, and this turned them on even more.

"Ahh...!"

"Uuuhh..."

"Ahh...!"

Uuuhh"..."

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uuuhh..."

"Ahhh...!"

"Uuuhh..."

Though their actions were slow, it helped in making their bodies feel arousing more good, and made the sensations feel stronger. In the midst of their actions, Yuta momentarily loses his grip, causing Enoshima fall a bit, but he uses his hips to catch her. This, however causes her vagina to get further impaled on Yuta's penis, and in turn, the length and the HEAD of his penis went further inside, throbbing harder, which send VERY STRONG jolts of pleasure, and this arouses Yuta to a degree and began to thrust his hard penis deeper and deeper, arousing them further and this caused her to descend further into sensual rapture as she subconsciously wrapped her arms around his shoulders as both moaned in passion.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

The action went on for several minutes, which both Yuta and Enoshima lost tracked of time, and by then their bodies are starting to reach their limits as her body began to spasm, the INNER WALLS contracting, her heart beating faster, and she is starting to pant. Her senses also became erratic as Yuta pulled her hips closer and his erection went further inside her, and did a series of DEEP SHOVES, and this made her feel good until she experienced a very strong orgasm, in which she could only embrace the 13-year old boy since she is straddling him while he is holding both sides of her buttocks

She gritted her teeth as the orgasm is in progress as her whole body underwent a powerful sensation, especially as her vaginal walls throbbed while clenching Yuta's penis, and there she loses it as she moaned in ecstasy as Yuta can only pant as he continue to thrust his erection in and out of her. He could feel his penis being clenched as he gets to feel a girl's orgasm through his erection.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

The sensation also drove him to a frenzy and the scene shifts inside Yuta's penis as you can see WHITISH SUBSTANCES are forming, and began to move upward until it reaches the EXIT of his penis. The scene then shifts inside Enoshima's vagina, where you can see the younger boy's penis moving back and forth, and doing deep thrusts, and there you can see the HEAD trying to push forward a bit hard, and there his SPERM shoots out, traveling through the INNER WALLS.

His penis shoots out his SPERM, which was whitish and thick, and fired about seven shots in every three seconds interval. His organ throbbed very hard as Yuta experienced a very strong orgasm, and this process lasted almost 40 seconds, and you can see Enoshima stared wide-eyed in pleasure as she can feel the younger boy's penis unloading its LOAD inside her as he panted while thrusting his hips, trying to get his penis deeper inside her as he unknowingly relish the feel of his orgasm.

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ooohhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

"Ahhh...!"

"Uhh…!"

Once his penis was emptied, Yuta slowly got a bit tired, and slowly let go of her lower body which her legs finally touched the sandy ground, and as Yuta pulls out, you can see his penis still a bit hard while throbbing, and Enoshima playfully caressed it which he moaned though the SHSL Fashion Diva realized that they need to get going, which he agreed.

However, Yuta embraced Enoshima and in the process his penis went inside her vagina and continue to thrust and thrust, surprising her but she mentally smirked as she wondered if the 13-year old boy can go for another round, but as Yuta continue to PUMP his erection inside her vagina, which lasted for six minutes, both teens are reaching a quick orgasm and there Yuta had Enoshima lay on the sandy ground as he increases his pelvic thrusting.

Enoshima gritted her teeth as she reached another orgasm while the scene shifts inside her vagina where you can see Yuta's penis moving back and fro, as it kept on STABBING, and seconds later it throbbed and throbbed before PULSING, as SPERM shoots out, releasing four shots in every three-second intervals.

Yuta kept on thrusting his penis inside her even though his organ is already emptied, but after over a minute Enoshima kissed the younger boy and said that they need to get going, which the 13-year old boy reluctantly nodded, as he slowly got up and she followed suit.

Her eyes gaze at Yuta's penis as it started to soften and revert to its normal state and Yuta was feeling tempted to try again as he gently kissed her before inserting his penis inside her vagina and began to thrust, but his penis was already limp and she gently told him that they can try again later.

As both teens dressed up, they started the speedboat and are now ready to escape the island, not knowing that Naegi and the others are still here and are on their way to the shoreline.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Enoshima and Yuta reach the shore while getting ready to start the speedboat, though they get to have a bit of SENSUAL FUN before deciding to make their escape…

Preview:

The next chapter shifts back to Naegi and the others, as they attempted to reach the shoreline…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an Enoshima x Yuta chapter…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 39: Mōningurasshu part 13

About 30 minutes later, the scene shifts at the sea where the speedboat is cruising, and there you can see that Enoshima and Yuta are traversing the seas, as they are trying to rely on the compass they are carrying as they have no idea which route they should go, due to the fact that they do not know which area they are in as they do not have a map with them.

As Yuta is checking the compass Enoshima is driving the speedboat and so far they appeared to be safe as there are no flying giant insects around at this time, and right now they need to find a place where they could find additional fuel as Enoshima is sure that the fuel ration might not last the whole day, probably it might last half the day at the least.

While still in the middle of the ocean, Enoshima stopped the speedboat as she said that they should take a quick break and brought out the food rations, and the two teens took a quick snack while looking around to make sure that no giant insects are lurking around and about, and so far things appeared to be peaceful at this time of the day.

"Okay, Yuta-kun..."

"Is it okay for us to do this…?"

"Its fine. Besides, it's lunchtime, and it'd be best to have a full stomach while traveling…"

"Well…you do have a point…"

"Then it's settled."

"…"

"Shall we…?"

"Okay…"

As the two teens finished eating, Yuta glanced behind him as he wondered if Aoi and the rest of Enoshima's classmates are safe, which Enoshima assured to him that by now they probably found some speedboats and they could be on their way to the seas, and there she tells the younger boy that for now staying alive is the most important matter, and she believe that Aoi and the others are safe and sound.

"Don't worry. I'm sure that your elder sister is fine."

"Really…?"

"Yup. I'm pretty sure that my classmates are with her, so I'm betting that she'll pull through…"

"I guess…"

"So then…you have nothing to worry about."

"Guess you have a point…okay, I'll take your word for it…"

"That's the spirit…"

"Thanks, Enoshima-chan..."

Enoshima's words helped raise Yuta's spirit as he didn't feeling disheartened, and looking around, she smirked as an idea formed in her head as she approached the younger boy and kissed him passionately on the lips, which the 13-year old boy blushed though he was enticed as he finds himself reciprocating the gesture as he kissed her in return.

As the two kissed and things get passionate, Enoshima began to remove his shirt and then undid his shorts and pushed it down along with his brief, where Yuta stared in surprise as her hands began to caress his SHAVED penis, which began to harden, and the arousing feeling returns, feeling his organ throbbed harder as it increases in length while pointing a bit upward, and there Yuta blushed deeper as his penis has reached FULL STRENGTH once more.

Enoshima stared intently as Yuta's erection was pointing a bit upward where it twitched and throbbed as her eyes gazed as she finds it cute-looking and this made her crave to have a bit of fun with the younger boy, whom she finds him cute and easy to seduce, and her hand wrapped around his erection and began to MASTURBATE him, as her right hand PUMPED his RAGING penis up and down, causing the 13-year old boy to moan in passion and arousal.

"…"

"Aaahhh…"

"…"

"Aaahhh…"

"…"

"Aaahhh…"

"…"

"Aaahhh…"

Kneeling down, Enoshima held his wrists as she started to peck the HEAD of his penis for a few minutes before playfully rubbing her lips, feeling his organ hardening as the 13-year old boy moaned softly as the pleasure intensifies, his erection throbbed harder and harder as her lips rubbed the HEAD before her tongue started to caress his organ.

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

The SHSL Fashion Diva then began to suckle his testicles gently which Yuta gritted his teeth as the pleasurable feeling increases as her lips and tongue caressed his testicles in a gentle but passionate way, which she did this for three minutes before deciding to resume suckling his erection, where she did a PASSIONATE KISS on the HEAD of his penis, causing his organ to throb harder and harder.

Yuta gritted his teeth as the arousing feeling got stronger as his hips started to sway as Enoshima began to move her mouth to meet his thrusting, her lips rubbing the sides of his shaft while her tongue caresses the HEAD, and the younger boy moaned as the feeling became more pleasurable, steadily driving him to more passionate feeling.

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Craving for more, Yuta made her stand up and kissed her passionately on the lips, which pleases her seeing that he is getting his confidence back, but then raised her eyebrows as he took off his shoes and socks before removing his shorts which he is now naked, then he had her remove her boots before having her take her clothes off and she too is naked, where he kissed her again, and she reciprocate the feeling before she was jolted sensually as he began to suckle her nipple, arousing her while his right middle finger instinctively entered her SHAVED vagina and EXPLORED her there and she moaned softly but passionately.

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Enoshima gritted her teeth as arousal enveloped her body as Yuta continue to MASTURBATE her. While doing this as the 13-year old boy kisses her and then their tongues clashed, Yuta's right middle finger continued to MASTURBATE her while his left hand caressed her nipples, arousing Enoshima while her hand PUMPS his erection up and down, but the 13-year old boy subconsciously took the initiative as he bent down a bit and suckled her nipple whilst his finger further explored her vagina, causing the SHSL Fashion Diva to get more aroused and moaned in passion as she tries to grasp his penis.

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

"Mmmm…"

"Aaahhh~h…"

Yuta pleasured Enoshima for five minutes before passion overtook his presence of mind and he held both sides of her hips before pulling her towards him, and his erection entered her vagina before he slowly thrust his hips, arousing the two teens as Enoshima was slightly taken by surprise as Yuta subconsciously tried using this action as this was the first time doing this as their previous lovemaking involved using a bed, other furniture and straddling her.

Since they are on a speedboat while in the middle of the ocean, maintaining balance by standing is the safest option and yet this was an arousing way to do this as Yuta was thrusting his erection inside her vagina whilst holding her hips, and the SHSL Fashion Diva was getting more heated whilst holding his shoulders despite their height gap (Enoshima is 5'7 while Yuta is almost 5'5), and both teens moaned in pleasure and passion.

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

The two teens did this for several minutes, and with the current setting they are in, which is in an open sea, and with the wind blowing, it arouses the SHSL Fashion Diva and with Yuta's actions, it hastens the process and Enoshima soon reached an orgasm as Yuta kept on thrusting his erection inside her vagina, feeling her crotch's INNER WALLS clenching and clamping his organ .

Enoshima crouches a bit as the orgasm is ongoing, and Yuta crouches a bit as well while trying to push his penis further inside her vagina, and the action also hastens the process as Yuta is approaching an orgasm as well as and he lay her down on the speedboat and then he lay on top of her and thrusts his erection inside her in a rather fast manner as his body got bewildered by the PLEASURABLE process, and the scene shifts inside her vagina where you can see Yuta's penis moving back and forth, rubbing the INNER WALLS whilst trying to push its way forward.

Then all of the sudden his SPERM shoots out and traveled within the INNER WALLS, whilst Yuta's penis throbbed and throbbed while pulsing, shooting out six shots shots of SPERM, which was whitish and gel-like, and his organ kept on thrusting repeatedly while releasing its SPERM, and both teens moaned in passion as both relish in the sensual process they are feeling right now.

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

"Uuuuuhhh…oooohhhh…"

"Aaaahhhh~h…"

Enoshima embraced the 13-year old boy as Yuta continued to push his penis inside her as he is unloading his SPERM inside her, and though he is now finished, the younger boy kept on thrusting, bodily wanting to release more, and the scene shifts inside her WOMANHOOD where his penis kept on pushing its way forward, which he thrusts 20 times before penis pulsed, and there it released FOUR ADDITIONAL SHOTS of its SPERM, and nothing more came out.

Yuta finally went still as he felt good after such intense activity, having EJACULATED twice, and Enoshima kissed him on the lips and asked if he is okay now, which the blushing younger boy nodded and tells him that they better get going as they need to get to the main land as soon as possible, which the 13-year old boy nodded as he got up and helped her get up as well, and both grabbed a small container and scooped some ocean water to wash their bodies before dressing up.

Then they proceeded to restart the speedboat and went forward, determined to head back to the mainland as soon as possible.

-x-

At the island, Kirigiri's group are traversing the forest and are now nearing the shore which the group are making sure that they do not run into another gauntlet of giant insects, and at the same time bracing themselves at the possibility of confronting Celestia as they are now aware of her traitorous actions.

In a sudden turn of events, Kirigiri's group unexpectedly meet up with Naegi's group, surprising them, and Komaru is overjoyed to see her elder brother, and Makoto is also overjoyed to see his younger sister safe and unharmed, and the two siblings hugged while expressing relief that both of them are safe, unharmed and joy.

"Onii-chan!"

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan! Onii-chan!"

"Komaru! Thank goodness you're safe!"

"I'm so glad! I thought I...!"

"Don't worry. We'll leave this place and go home."

"Onii-chan…please don't get killed…"

"I won't. I promise…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Enoshima and Yuta have rode the speedboat and made it to the seas, though they get to have a bit of SENSUAL FUN before deciding to make their escape, thanks to the SHSL Fashion Diva as she did this to raise Yuta's spirit, as well as wanting to have a bit of fun…

Well, this may be the last time these two would have some STEAMY SCENES, as the next chapter will focus on Naegi and Kirigiri's groups as they are about to make their attempt to escape the island…

Preview:

The next chapter shifts back to Naegi and the others, as they attempted to reach the shoreline…and Celestia makes a devious plot to escape the island by herself…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Happy New Year to all!

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an unexpected tragedy is about to take place…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 40: Mōningurasshu part 14

At the island, Kirigiri's group are traversing the forest and are now nearing the shore which the group are making sure that they do not run into another gauntlet of giant insects, and at the same time bracing themselves at the possibility of confronting Celestia as they are now aware of her traitorous actions.

In a sudden turn of events, Kirigiri's group unexpectedly meet up with Naegi's group, surprising them, and Komaru is overjoyed to see her elder brother, and Makoto is also overjoyed to see his younger sister safe and unharmed, and the two siblings hugged while expressing relief that both of them are safe, unharmed and joy.

"Onii-chan!"

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan! Onii-chan!"

"Komaru! Thank goodness you're safe!"

"I'm so glad! I thought I...!"

"Don't worry. We'll leave this place and go home."

"Onii-chan…please don't get killed…"

"I won't. I promise…"

Kirigiri then spoke with Takaki Ishimaru where the police investigator shook hands with her as he is aware of the Kirigiri family's reputation as famous and respected family of detectives, and there both agreed that Celestia is someone to watch out for after realizing that she is not to be trusted, especially after Takaki was appalled when told how Chihiro was killed.

Taichi stared wide-eyed at hearing this, and held Kirigiri by her shoulders and shook her, demanding for an explanation about what she just said, causing Kiyotaka and Ohwada to hold him back while urging him to calm down, though the two teens were equally taken aback about hearing Chihiro's demise, and wanted to hear the full details from the SHSL Detective herself.

"What the hell…? Did you say Fujisaki was…?"

"This has to be…a joke…right…?"

"…"

"Hey…speak up…!"

"Calm down, Ohwada-kun…let her gather her thought and…"

"Its true. Chihiro Fujisaki was killed…"

"N-no way…"

"It…can't be…"

Aoi and Ohgami stepped forward and sadly told everyone the circumstances that led to the death of Chihiro, and Taichi knelt down and cried, devastated at hearing his child's death, lamented that he is unable to see him one last time, surprising everyone, and asked what Taichi meant as they told him that Chihiro was wearing a girl's school uniform.

Soon Taichi cleared everything up but they remained saddened about Chihiro's death, but Takaki urged everyone that they need to get going as they cannot afford to stay here any longer due to the threat of the giant insects lurking by, which everyone nodded in agreement, and decided to move on ahead in order to escape this island.

However, unbeknownst to everyone, Celestia is there, as she encountered a problem as the speedboat she hijacked earlier was BUSTED and can't be used to traverse the seas, and as she is pondering on what to do next, she saw the two groups and hid behind a thick tree, as she cannot let herself be seen after the two groups realized what she did to Chihiro.

Then an idea formed in her head as she brought out a rounded life preserver that she brought earlier and sneaked towards the group, and puts it over Komaru's upper body, restraining her and then carried her over her shoulder and ran off towards the forest, and Komaru screamed in terror, which made Makoto worried as he chased after Celestia.

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan!"

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan! Help!"

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan! Help me!"

"Komaru!"

"Onii-chan!"

The rest also gives chase as they too are worried about what might happen if more giant insects showed up, and the chase led them back into the middle portion of the forest, and there Celestia threw the restrained Komaru in the middle of the path before escaping, leaving a crying Komaru behind, which Makoto and Maizono arrived a few moments later, and assured to Komaru that she is safe now.

"Komaru!"

"Its okay…"

"Wwwaaahhh!"

"There, there…"

"Its okay now…"

"Wwwaahhh! I thought I was going to die!"

"Don't worry…"

"You're safe now…"

"Wwwaaahh…!"

As the others came, they are relieved to see that the Naegi siblings and Maizono are safe, and there Taichi helped Komaru up, and expressed disbelief that Celestia would do something like this, but then something unexpected took place, as the group realized that they are surrounded by thick trees, which Ayaka and Satomi had a bad feeling about the current environment they are in.

"Satomi…I have a bad feeling about this…"

"Calm down, Ayaka..."

"But…"

"Stop hugging me like that…"

"But…but…"

"Get a grip, will you…?"

"…"

"…"

Suddenly sounds of leaves can be heard rustling, and there human-sized FIREFLY LARVAE, which about five of them, dropped from the high branches, and Taichi instinctively pushed Komaru and Makoto away, but the firefly larvae landed on Taichi and began to devour him, shocking Ayaka and Satomi, causing the two idol members to shriek in horror.

Ohwada grabbed a thick tree branch and uses it as a weapon to hit the giant firefly larvae while Ohgami and Kenishiro uses their martial arts skills to punch and kick the larvae away, and the rest joins in, using whatever objects they find and use them as weapons to knock the firefly larvae away, while Makoto had Komaru look away as he anticipate that she would freak out once the carnage is averted.

The group managed to remove the larvae and there Kirigiri uses a spray can and a lighter, making an improvised flamethrower and burned the firefly larvae to death, and after that she checked on Taichi, where Hiroko was solemn, which the SHSL Detective checked on him, where she stared in shock as Taichi is mortally wounded, as the firefly larvae have already teared away on his flesh, as his internal organs were ripped out and exposed.

"Hiroko-san…"

"Sorry…Taichi...he…"

"How is he…?"

"He…won't make it."

"…"

"There's nothing we can do…"

"…"

"…"

Hiroko sadly said that given that there are no hospitals here in this island, and with the gravity of his wounds, Taichi will expire in a few minutes, which Takaki and Kiyotaka were saddened and angered, as they couldn't believe what a selfish person Celestia is, and there Taichi told the others to go and escape, stating that he will join Chihiro shortly.

After that, Taichi passed away, and there the others are saddened, as an innocent life was taken away due to the actions of a selfish and arrogant person in the form of Celestia Ludenberg. The group made an improvised grave and buried Taichi Fujisaki, and after that, the group left, as they had no choice but to move forward and try escaping the island.

It was then that Kiyotaka realized something, as he told the others that they left the speedboat behind, and Ohwada then realized that Celestia might have used the distraction to steal the boats, alarming the rest of the group and this made them more infuriated as they realize that this is what Celestia did in order to steal the boats by using an innocent person as a disposable sacrifice.

"Ludenberg…that girl…!"

"The damn gothic bitch! She set this up!"

"I can't believe that girl!"

"She caused this just to steal a boat! The nerve of her!"

"I'm going to kill her!"

"Me too!"

"Everyone…calm down!"

"…"

Kirigiri clenched her fists as she couldn't believe that Celestia would stoop this low, and she led the group towards the scene where they last left, and upon arriving, they find out that one speedboat is missing and the other was set on fire, and though Ohwada attempted to put it out, Takaki held him back, telling the teen that the boat is already beyond repair.

Togami gritted his teeth as he couldn't believe that Celestia did this as it became clear that she would do anything to escape and leave her classmates to die, as she demonstrated how selfish she is and has no qualms about sacrificing others just to serve her purpose, and vowed that she will pay for the transgressions she committed earlier.

Aoi agreed and said that she is willing to beat Celestia up yet Takaki and Hiroko urged the teens to calm down as getting upset won't help, and said that right now they would have to think of another way to escape the island, which the teens reluctantly acknowledge, even though they were angered at what Celestia has done to them that resulted in the deaths of Yamada, Chihiro and Taichi.

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

"Okay…"

-x-

The scene shifts at the shore where Celestia arrived as she is pushing the wheeled speedboat, which has several barrels of fuel, and there she is smirking as she believes that her classmates and the adults are busy with the giant firefly larvae, seemingly not minding that they would get killed in the process, and there she pushed it towards the waters and began to start the engine, and there she smirked as she is all set to escape the island.

"Hee-hee…free at last…"

After that, she sped away, not caring about what happens next, and did not notice that another boat arrived at the shore, where it shows that a huge ship is anchored at another distance at the other side of the shore, and there two sailors were dismayed at seeing Celestia leave, as they were hoping that they would ask her for help.

"Damn…"

"We just missed her…"

"There goes our chance to get help…"

"She looked like she's in a hurry…"

"Now what?"

"Well…"

"We need to do something…"

"Yeah, yeah…"

As the sailors are weighing in on what options they should take, they glanced at the forested area and they wondered if there are people there, which they hope that there are, as the sailors needed to get help no matter what, not knowing that Naegi and Kirigiri's groups are heading their way, which might give them hope in escaping the island.

"Say…"

"Huh?"

"Think there are people here?"

"Who knows…"

"Hopefully there are…we could…"

"And you think they could…?"

"Well…"

"Don't expect anything out of the blue…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and Kirigiri's group are trying to stay alive as they face more threats from the giant insects…but tragedy struck as Celestia used diabolical means to steal a speedboat which resulted in the death of Taichi Fujisaki…and though Celestia escaped and left her fellow survivors stranded, as seemingly glimmer of hope appeared as a pair of sailors appeared…

Preview:

The next chapter is approaching the seemingly conclusion as the survivors meet the sailors…and what is at stake here…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an unexpected tragedy is about to take place…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 41: Kurūzu-sen ni mukatte isogu part 1

The scene shifts at the shore where Celestia arrived as she is pushing the wheeled speedboat, which has several barrels of fuel, and there she is smirking as she believes that her classmates and the adults are busy with the giant firefly larvae, seemingly not minding that they would get killed in the process, and there she pushed it towards the waters and began to start the engine, and there she smirked as she is all set to escape the island.

"Hee-hee…free at last…"

After that, she sped away, not caring about what happens next, and did not notice that another boat arrived at the shore, where it shows that a huge ship is anchored at another distance at the other side of the shore, and there two sailors were dismayed at seeing Celestia leave, as they were hoping that they would ask her for help.

"Damn…"

"We just missed her…"

"There goes our chance to get help…"

"She looked like she's in a hurry…"

"Now what?"

"Well…"

"We need to do something…"

"Yeah, yeah…"

As the sailors are weighing in on what options they should take, they glanced at the forested area and they wondered if there are people there, which they hope that there are, as the sailors needed to get help no matter what, not knowing that Naegi and Kirigiri's groups are heading their way, which might give them hope in escaping the island.

"Say…"

"Huh?"

"Think there are people here?"

"Who knows…"

"Hopefully there are…we could…"

"And you think they could…?"

"Well…"

"Don't expect anything out of the blue…"

The two sailors decided to risk it all as they went forward towards the forest to see if they could get help, not knowing that they are about to encounter some survivors who are determined to escape the island, and there the two sailors proceeded to head through the forest, as they wondered if there are people here who might assist them even though they have a feeling that there might be no one here.

"Wonder if there are people there…"

"You think there are…?"

"Who knows…"

"I doubt it…"

"We should give it a try…"

"Even if there are people there…I doubt it might change our situation…"

"Its better than nothing…"

"Oh, fine…"

As the sailors are running through the forested area, they suddenly came to a stop as another group from the opposite direction appeared, and both groups stopped upon encountering one another, where Takaki Ishimaru approached the two sailors and asked them to identify themselves and state their business, in which the two sailors identified themselves and there Kirigiri approached the two and asked what brought them here.

The sailors explained that they came here to get help, and reluctantly told them that their ship was being besieged by a GIANT CENTIPEDE, causing the Hope's Peak Academy students and the other survivors to stare in disbelief upon hearing this, and Takaki asked the two sailors for confirmation, as he wanted to be sure if the two sailors are telling the truth.

"Did I hear you correctly…?"

"…"

"…"

"A GIANT CENTIPEDE you say…?"

"Yes."

"That's right…"

"And it's out there…?"

"Yes, that's correct…"

"It's the truth…"

Aoi was visibly disturbed upon hearing that a giant centipede is out there and Ohgami calmed her down while Yasuhiro was visibly shaken at the thought though Hiroko smacked her son on the head and told him to MAN UP and stop acting like a scaredy-cat, which the SHSL Fortune Teller said that he can't help it as he hated centipedes, and if they are gigantic then he would faint, earning another smack on the head.

"Stop acting like a chicken, son."

But…"

"You're already 19."

"But…"

"So act your age and stop squealing like a girl."

"But …"

"I mean it."

"But …"

Maizono held Naegi's arm as she became worried, though he assured to her that things would be okay, telling her that they will all head back to the mainland and resume their normal lives as students of Hope's Peak Academy, which puts her at ease, and she hugged him in relief, though this earned the suspicious ire of Satomi and she asked him if he is trying to make a move on Maizono, which he honestly deny the accusations.

"Hey!"

"Huh?"

"What are you doing to Sayaka?"

"I…"

"You better not try SEDUCING her…!"

"I'm not!"

"You sure?"

"Honest!"

Likewise, Yui whispered to Kirigiri, commenting that this might be a difficult situation that they are facing right now, saying that if what the sailors say is true, then defeating a giant centipede won't be such an easy task to pull off given a centipede's physiology, since it is said that it would be difficult to take down if it is GIGANTIC in size.

"Kyoko…"

"Those two sailors doesn't appear to be lying, nee-sama…"

"If so…dealing with one is a problem already…"

"I agree…"

"So how are we to handle something like…"

"Lets wait and see before we finalize…"

"Okay…"

"…"

Togami adjusted his eyeglasses as he realized the magnitude of the situation, and he wondered if their attempt to escape this island is delayed, though his butler, Aloysius, calmly assured to him that there is another way to escape the island as they have gotten this far and that they shouldn't be disheartened or discouraged from such a situation.

"Do not be discouraged, master."

"Aloysius…"

"I am sure we can escape this nightmare…"

"…"

"You are the HEIR of the Togami Family…show your critics what you're made of…"

"Yes…you're right…"

"Feeling better now?"

"I am."

As Takaki is talking to the sailors about where the ship is anchored, things took a turn as Komaru shrieks in terror which Makoto asked what is wrong, as she pointed at a direction where three giant Garden Centipedes appeared and pounced on Kiyotaka, and immediately began to consume him, causing the SHSL Prefect to scream out in pain.

Maizono was horrified but something made her compel to rush towards her classmate but Makoto, Satomi and Ayaka held her back, telling her that it is dangerous and she shouldn't go there carelessly but the SHSL Idol reiterated that they need to save Kiyotaka or else he would get eaten alive and get killed on the spot.

"Maizono-san!"

"Sayaka!"

"Don't, Sayaka!"

"Let go! My classmate is…"

"Don't be rash, Maizono-san!"

"He's right!"

"Just calm down!"

"But…"

Ohwada and Yukimaru were horrified by this but sprang into action as they brought out the spray cans and lighters, did an improvised flamethrower and managed to scare off the three giant insects before setting them on fire, with Ohwada telling Yukimaru to torch them to death, which the latter nodded.

"Yukimaru!"

"Yeah, boss?"

"Torch those MOTHERFUCKERS!"

"Got it!"

"Burn those bastards to bits!"

"Okay!"

"We got to save my classmate!"

"I understand!"

As the three giant Garden Centipedes were burned to death, Hiroko checked on Kiyotaka, and is horrified and saddened at the SHSL Prefect's state, which the SHSL Detective checked on him, and as Takaki asked how his son is, Kirigiri is silent, and upon inspecting, Takaki stared in shock as Kiyotaka is mortally wounded, as the garden centipedes have already teared away on teen boy's flesh, as his internal organs were ripped out and exposed.

"Hiroko-san…"

"Sorry, Ishimaru…your son...he…"

"Tell me…will he…?"

"He…won't make it."

"…"

"There's nothing we can do…"

"…"

"…"

Hiroko sadly said that given that there are no hospitals here in this island, and with the gravity of his wounds, Kiyotaka will expire in a few minutes, which Takaki was distraught as Kiyotaka was dying, and the SHSL Prefect solemnly apologized, which his dad assured that he is not at fault, commending him for being a good son.

"D-dad…"

"Its okay…"

"S-sorry…I...I..."

"Don't apologize, Kiyotaka…"

"D-dad…"

"Its okay, son…it's okay…"

"…"

"…"

After a minute Kiyotaka passed away and his dad silently mourn over his son's untimely death, which the survivors were saddened and there they decided to do an impromptu burial and after several minutes Takaki had to steel himself and told the remaining survivors that this time no one else would die and they will all head back to the mainland, which the rest roared in acknowledgement.

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

"Okay!"

Takaki then asked the two sailors to explain the situation about this giant centipede and where is it right now, and where is the ship located, which the two sailors told Takaki where the ship is and what the giant centipede is doing, which after a few minutes Takaki got the gist and said that they are going to survey the scene before making a final decision.

There Takaki told the two sailors that depending on the situation, they might have to sacrifice the ship if the giant centipede makes things difficult and that the lives of the survivors are on the line, which surprised the two sailors.

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and Kirigiri's group are trying to stay alive as they face more threats from the giant insects…but tragedy struck again as another group of giant insects showed up and had a FEAST, causing the death of Kiyotaka Ishimaru…and though the fellow survivors are determined to move on, their glimmer of hope appeared to be put to the test as the sailors told the rest of the current situation…

Preview:

The next chapter commences the countdown towards the conclusion as the survivors and the sailors make a desperate plan…and what is at stake here…

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

My sincere apologies for the late update. I was ready to resume my monthly update for the fanfics but then something came up in my domestic life, as my twin sister suffered an accident the night before Palm Sunday (April 12), resulting in a knee injury, and because it was Holy week I had to play the role of a CAREGIVER as I had to assist my mom in taking care of my twin sister until we recently visited an orthopedic surgeon who confirmed that my twin sister's right knee had shattered and is needed to undergo emergency surgery.

While my twin sister finally got the much-needed surgery she is still bedridden and I still had to do home errands whilst she begins a slow recovery, and eventual physical therapy, hence I got delayed in working on my fanfics given that I am juggling in working of 20+ fanfics of different series.

While I did upload some of my other fanfics last month my twin sister's physical therapy sessions started to eat up my free time hence I was further delayed until she managed to show improvements and stuff…until getting her follow-up check-up with the orthopedic surgeon recently…

And now that things have slightly stabilized, here is the new chapter.

With that out of the way…many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an unexpected situation is about to take place…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 42: Kurūzu-sen ni mukatte isogu part 2

The scene shifts at the shore where the two sailors led the Hope's Peak Academy survivors and showed them the path towards the ship that was anchored that was quite far from the shore, where most of the students are still saddened by what happened minutes ago in which Kiyotaka Ishimaru was killed after being partially eaten alive by three giant Garden Centipedes.

The students' morale are starting to shake as they were reminded of what happened to Hifumi Yamada, Chihiro Fujisaki and Taichi Fujisaki, who were also killed by the giant insects, though this is due to the selfish actions of Celestia Ludenberg, as she sacrificed them just to steal a speedboat and escape the island all by herself with no regards to her classmates.

"Damn it…"

"This sucks…"

"The Fujisaki family got killed…"

"And Yamada..."

"That Ludenberg…she's at fault…"

"I hate her…"

"Me too…"

"She better not show her face…"

As the group continue to march, the sailors soon found the ship, and pointed at the scene, where Makoto uses a binocular to get a closer look, only to be taken aback at seeing what the sailors meant after telling them the reason why the sailors were looking for help, as the scene shows that a GIGANTIC centipede is wrapping itself around the ship.

He told his fellow Hope's Peak Academy survivors about this and they took turns in using the binoculars and they too are taken aback at what they saw, and couldn't believe what they are seeing and wondered if they are going to escape the island after seeing the size of the giant centipede, seeing that getting that giant arthropod off would be no easy task.

"No way…"

"A GIGANTIC centipede…"

"And its curling around the ship…"

"Damn…it's huge…"

"Are we going to fight that thing…?"

"I want to get out of here!"

"Stop acting like a chicken, Yasuhiro!"

"This is a problem…"

Kenichiro thought of getting the giant centipede's attention and lure it away from the ship and lead it towards the island, then use the opportunity to see if the ship suffered any damages, which Kirigiri and Sumidare agreed to the idea, but then asked who would volunteer for that particular task, as most of the survivors are not physically strong other than Ohgami and Kenichiro, though the latter has a heart ailment that would impede certain physical activity.

There Ohwada and Yukimaru stepped forward and volunteered to do the task which Kirigiri tells them the risks and danger it involves, but the two boys assured to the SHSL Detective that they know what they're getting into and promised to come back once they got rid of the giant centipede so that they can all go home to the mainland.

"Are you two aware of what's at stake here…?"

"Yup."

"We do."

"Then do what you think would work. Just be careful."

"We will."

"Leave it to us."

"Once you manage to give that giant centipede a slip, either head back here or we will meet up with you."

"Okay."

"Got it."

Nodding, Kirigiri came up with an idea and instructed Ohwada and Yukimaru on what to do, which the two boys nodded as they head back towards the area where they left the speedboat, and boarded it where they head towards the ship where the two boys saw the giant centipede curling itself around the ship, which Yukimaru is somewhat taken aback.

However, Ohwada told his right-hand man not to get chickened out as all they have to do is get the giant centipede's attention and lure it away from the ship and led it somewhere to distract it before trying to lose it, which Yukimaru slowly regain his wits and nodded in acknowledgement after receiving encouragement from the SHSL Biker.

"Just stay sharp and not get jittered, Yukimaru."

"Okay, boss."

"All we have to do is lead that thing away from the ship."

"Okay, boss."

"And once we lure it and have it placed at a place where it can't chase, we head back to the others."

"Okay, boss."

"You ready?"

"Ready, boss."

Bracing himself, he brought out a canned spray of perfume, where Yukimaru sprayed it onto the ship, slowly getting the giant centipede's attention and there the giant arthropod shifts its attention, where Ohwada tells Yukimaru to hold on tight as they are going full throttle as they are going to lead a chase to get the giant centipede away from the ship.

"Hold on tight, Yukimaru."

"Okay, boss."

"This will be one heck of a ride! What we're going to do is to lead that thing away from the ship."

"Okay, boss."

"And we're going to make sure it won't follow us back to the shore!"

"Okay, boss."

"You ready?"

"Ready, boss."

As Ohwada toggles the throttle of the speedboat, he and Yukimaru drives away, and the giant centipede began to chase the speedboat as Ohwada led it towards the open sea as they intend to make the giant centipede go to the deep part of the ocean, as, according to Sumidare, a centipede may not survive being underwater for too long, and given the arthropod's current, massive size, it may not be able to move upward if the ocean's currents are strong enough to pull the giant centipede downward, hence raising the chance that it might drown it.

Yukimaru asked if this plan would work, which the SHSL Biker said that he is putting his trust in Sumidare and tells him to time the situation as they are going to go around the deep part of the ocean to see if the giant centipede would be capable of staying afloat, as they are going to see to it that the giant centipede drowns so as to enable their fellow survivors to start the ship and sail towards the mainland.

"Just stay sharp and observe that giant critter, Yukimaru."

"Okay, boss."

"All we have to do is have that thing follow us towards the middle of the seas."

"Okay, boss."

"And once we lure it and have it placed at a place where it can't chase, we head back to the others."

"Okay, boss."

"You ready?"

"Ready, boss."

-x-

Back at the shore, Kirigiri and Sumidare saw that Ohwada and Yukimaru have lured the giant centipede away from the ship, and there the two female detectives told the rest that they are going to use this chance and head for the ship, and see if it is capable of moving once they check the engines if it is still operable or damaged beyond repair.

Kirigiri told her fellow survivors that they are going now and must not let Ohwada and Yukimaru's efforts go to waste as they sacrificed themselves to enable the others to get to the ship, and said that once the ship is operational they will fetch Ohwada and Yukimaru, then return to the mainland, which the rest nodded in agreement.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

After that, the group and the two sailors went towards the other side of the shore, and there they find a boat that is large enough to fit the survivors, and paddled their way towards the anchored ship, where a roped ladder is already hoisted, which one by one they climbed the roped ladder and everyone is on board, and there the sailors went to the engine room to check the engines.

Kirigiri told the rest to survey the ship for supplies and everything else, as time is now crucial which the rest nodded in acknowledgement.

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

"Okay."

Takaki and Togami checked the rest and found at least three pairs of barrels containing fuel, and a few explosives, while at the same time found weapons like firearms and the such, and there the SHSL Heir tells Aloysius to go and ask the sailors if the ship is ready to sail or not, which the butler of the Togami family nodded in acknowledgement.

"Aloysius…"

"Yes, master?"

"Go ask those two sailors if this ship is capable of sailing."

"Yes, master."

"We need to know in order to plan out our next move."

"Yes, master."

"Good. Go."

"At once."

Hiroko went to a room and found several first aid kits, and went to collect them so as to have them ready in case they encountered a situation that might result in injuries, but then saw her son rummaging some cabinets to search for some loose cash like coins and paper bills, which she is dismayed and smacked her son on the head and told him to focus in getting ready to have the ship sailing.

"Yasuhiro!"

"Ow!"

"Knock it off already!"

"But…"

"We need to get the supplies ready!"

"But, mama…"

"Now."

"Damn…"

At another room, Makoto, Komaru and Maizono found a map and a compass, which they surveyed them and there the siblings bicker as Komaru insisted that they get the ship moving so that they can use the compass, but Makoto told her to be patient as the sailors are checking if the engines are operational or not.

Maizono giggled staying that she wished that she has a sibling as she revealed that she is an only child, and there Komaru tells Maizono that she can be a SIBLING-IN-LAW to the Naegi family if Maizono marries Makoto, causing him and Maizono to blush in embarrassment, which Makoto tells Komaru to stop teasing him and Maizono.

This scene earned the ire of Satomi, and she accuses Makoto of tricking Komaru into insinuating things, which Ayaka had to calm her fellow Idol member down and assured to her that Makoto is a kind boy, which Satomi refused to believe, as she felt that Makoto could be a bad influence to Maizono and he plans on SEDUCING the SHSL Idol.

"So now you got jinxed by that boy!"

"That's not true, Satomi…"

"You saw it just now…that boy tricked his younger sister to make comments that would make Sayaka get SEDUCED to that boy…!"

"I think you misunderstood…"

"How can you say that…?"

"Well…"

"Don't tell me that boy corrupted you…"

"What? You're wrong, Satomi!"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and Kirigiri's group have gotten aboard the ship and sees if it can sail or not after being smothered by the giant centipede…while Ohwada and Yukimaru are leading it away…

Preview:

The next chapter continues the countdown towards the conclusion as the survivors and the sailors surveyed the ship to see if they can sail…until ANOTHER GIANT SITUATION arises…

See you in August…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…

Chapter Text

Danganronpa: The Island of Giant Insects

Disclaimer:
Danganronpa is owned by Spike Chunsoft and Lerche
Kyochuu Rettou is owned by Yasutaka Fujimi, RED ICE and Passione

Many thanks to those who read and reviewed this fic. I really appreciated it and this gave me inspiration to work on the next chapter and here, the rest of the Danganronpa characters are set to look for the others before planning an attempt to escape the island even though there is the threat that giant insects showing up unexpectedly…

But right now…an unexpected situation is about to take place…

Well then, read on and enjoy!

Ch. 43: Kurūzu-sen ni mukatte isogu part 3

The scene shifts at another room, where Makoto, Komaru and Maizono found a map and a compass, which they surveyed them and there the siblings bicker as Komaru insisted that they get the ship moving so that they can use the compass, but Makoto told her to be patient as the sailors are checking if the engines are operational or not.

"I say we get the ship starting…"

"We can't…not just yet…"

"Why not…?"

"The sailors need to assess the ship…see if it suffered any damages…"

"Eh…? So we'll have to wait…?"

"For now. But rest assured…we'll be leaving this island…"

"Okay…"

"Trust me, Komaru..."

Maizono giggled staying that she wished that she has a sibling as she revealed that she is an only child, and there Komaru tells Maizono that she can be a SIBLING-IN-LAW to the Naegi family if Maizono marries Makoto, causing him and Maizono to blush in embarrassment, which Makoto tells Komaru to stop teasing him and Maizono.

"Komaru!"

"What?"

"What kind of suggestion is that?"

"But it's true…you like Maizono-san…"

"That's..."

"Tell her you love her…then she'll marry you…and months later you two would have a baby…"

"Komaru!"

"But it's true…"

This scene earned the ire of Satomi, and she accuses Makoto of tricking Komaru into insinuating things, which Ayaka had to calm her fellow Idol member down and assured to her that Makoto is a kind boy, which Satomi refused to believe, as she felt that Makoto could be a bad influence to Maizono and he plans on SEDUCING the SHSL Idol.

"So now you got jinxed by that boy!"

"That's not true, Satomi…"

"You saw it just now…that boy tricked his younger sister to make comments that would make Sayaka get SEDUCED to that boy…!"

"I think you misunderstood…"

"How can you say that…?"

"Well…"

"Don't tell me that boy corrupted you…"

"What? You're wrong, Satomi!"

Meanwhile, Aoi and Ohgami were at the deck, using binoculars to see if there are any impending threats, as they hoped that Ohwada and Yukimaru are able to lure the giant centipede away from the ship, and there Aoi uses the binoculars and glanced at the island, where she slowly became apprehensive and Ohgami asked her what is wrong.

Aoi told Ohgami what she saw and using the binoculars, the SHSL Martial Artist glanced at the island, and is surprised to see another giant centipede lurking around a huge mountain, but noted that it doesn't appeared to be showing signs of heading towards the ship, but nevertheless suggested that they inform the others about this new revelation.

"We should inform the others about this."

"Yeah…"

"There is no telling what might happen next if we are to ignore what we saw just now…"

"We better ask if this ship can move…"

"I agree."

"Lets go, Sakura-chan..."

"Okay."

"…"

At this point Togami and Aloysius came and there they were told of what Aoi discovered, and Togami adjusted his eyeglasses as he finds this worrisome as they cannot afford to waste time, and tells Ohgami that they should inform the others as well as to ask the sailors if this ship can move, as they need to get out of here as soon as possible.

"We should inform the others about this."

"I agree…"

"Although it's quite far from here…there is no telling what might happen next if we are to ignore what we saw just now…it's best that we don't take any chances…"

"Indeed. We better ask the sailors if this ship can move…"

"I agree."

"Lets go, Ohgami…

"Okay."

"…"

Meanwhile, Takaki Ishimaru went to the engine room and saw the two sailors who are surveying the engine, and he approached the two, asking for information in regards to whether this ship can move or not, and there the two sailors gave a grim look, which Takaki sensed that what he is about to hear is not a good news, and he braces himself for what he is about to hear.

"Is there a problem…?"

"Well…yes…there is…"

"The engine…it got damaged…"

"What…? Damaged…?"

"Well…not to the point of becoming useless…"

"We can repair it…but it would require an undetermined amount of hours…"

"Several hours…that we don't have…"

"…"

"…"

Takaki clenched his fists upon hearing that the engines suffered a significant damage and it would take a significant amount of hours to repair the engine before getting it started again, and Takaki knew that they do not have time for that, and he asked if there are other boats here to use, which the two sailors said that there is a motorized boat with a roof, and that there are barrels with fuels that would help keep the motorboat going until getting to the next island.

"What kind of motorboat?"

"Well…sort of like a speedboat…"

"But it's big enough to fit all of us here…"

"I see…we'll have to settle for that…"

"Well…okay…"

"Yeah…I suppose…"

"Then we don't have much options left…"

"…"

"…"

Seeing that there's not much choice, Takaki tells the two sailors to get the motorboats ready as he will tell the others the current situation, not knowing that Aoi and Ohgami also has another current situation to announce, as this would cause apprehension and anxiety within the group.

-x-

Meanwhile, the scene shifts at the open seas, where you can see that Enoshima and Yuta had just filled the gas tank with another barrel of fuel, and the two teens realized that with two remaining barrels left, they may not make it back to the mainland and their best chance is to find a nearest island that has more fuel to keep the speedboat going.

Dipping their hands on the waters, washing off the remains of the fuel, the two teens discussed about their next move, which Yuta admitted that he has no idea as he never done any seaside trips before, and bringing out a map she found on the speedboat earlier both teens glanced at it and sensed that they are in the middle of the Sea of Japan, though unaware that they are at the southern end of the Japanese seas.

Yuta was beginning to get a bit discouraged as he felt that he hasn't done anything to help though the SHSL Fashion Diva assured to him that there is a way out of this and that the fact that he and her being here is proof that they helped one another survive, and said that she is glad to met Yuta, as his presence helped her cope with their current situation.

"Really, I'm glad to have met you, Yuta-kun."

"Really…?"

"Yup. If not I'd lose my mind and cry myself to death."

"Enoshima-chan…"

"And besides…we promised that if we get home we would go on a date, right…?"

"Yeah…you're right…"

"And besides…"

"Huh…?"

Enoshima also assured that his elder sister and the rest of the survivors are probably on their way out of the island and said that there is a possibility that they might meet up somewhere here or at another island, and tells Yuta to keep going, saying that they shouldn't give up and face whatever challenges come in their way no matter how difficult it is.

Her encouragement helped Yuta regain his confidence and he hugged her, thanking her which she just smiled, but then they realize that they got a bit sweaty and suggested that they take a dip at the waters while bringing out a rope and tied it on the speedboat so that they can hold on to it while taking a dip.

Yuta nodded and after securing the rope on the speedboat, the two teens took off their clothes and are now naked, but Yuta find himself attracted at her naked figure, which Enoshima just smiled, while seeing that Yuta's SHAVED penis began to SHOW REACTION, as it started to increase in length while pointing upward, and there she playfully caressed it which snapped him back to reality while moaning in pleasure.

"Wow…"

"Aaaahhh~h…"

"You're PEE-PEE got big and hard…"

"Aaaahhh~h…"

"Yet so smooth…"

"Aaaahhh~h…"

"So cute…though you're only 13 years old…makes me want to make love with you again…"

"Aaaahhh~h…"

Enoshima smiled alluringly as she wrapped her right hand around his erection and stroke it up and down, subtlety giving him a HANDJOB, and the 13-year old boy trembled in pleasure as his penis throbbed harder at every rub she made, feeling his organ hardening further as she kissed him passionately on the lips, and the two teens moaned while kissing.

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

Enoshima continue to kiss Yuta on the lips while discreetly MASTURBATING him, and there she could feel the younger boy's erection throbbing harder and harder, which the 13-year old boy moaned through the kiss as his hips started to gyrate, and there the SHSL Fashion Diva made her next move as her left hand caresses his testicles while her right hand continue to MASTURBATE him.

This caused Yuta to get more aroused as her soft and smooth hand continuously PUMPING his SHAFT and his organ continue to twitch and throb and the two teens moaned while kissing each other on the lips.

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Mmmmm…"

After about four minutes, Enoshima kneels down as she continues to PUMP the younger boy's penis, as it pointed almost upward and after over a minute of hand rubbing, she lets go before rubbing the HEAD of his penis with her lips, which she did a PASSIONATE KISS, and this caused the younger boy's erection to throb harder, which Yuta moaned as the arousal got stronger.

"Mmmmm…"

"Hhhhhhhaaaahhh~h…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Hhhhhhhaaaahhh~h…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Hhhhhhhaaaahhh~h…"

"Mmmmm…"

"Hhhhhhhaaaahhh~h…"

Then Enoshima did a FRENCH KISS on the HEAD of Yuta's penis, which further throbbed repeatedly and the 13-year old boy panted in arousal, and submitting to the pleasurable feeling, Yuta had Enoshima stand up and kissed her on the lips, which she is mentally pleased that the younger boy gained some confidence, but then he began to kiss his way towards her breast and suckled her left nipple, which was slow but passionate.

Enoshima gritted her teeth as pleasure enveloped her body as she took his right middle finger and guided it towards her SHAVED vagina and had him caress her there, and Yuta subconsciously began to MASTURBATE her, as his middle finger moved back and fro inside her vagina, and her hips began to buck as she is being aroused.

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…y-yeah..."

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…th-that's it..."

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

With Yuta suckling her nipple and his right middle finger MASTURBATING her vagina, Enoshima is being pleasured, and wanting to enjoy more, her right hand grasped his erection and increases the PUMPING SPEED, feeling the younger boy's erection throbbing harder and harder, which Yuta stopped his actions as he is feeling more arousal and he moaned softly as her soft hand continue to rub his penis, while her fingers caressed the HEAD.

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Yes, Yuta…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"Your PEE-PEE is getting harder…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"So smooth…yet hard…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"I…want more…of you…"

Feeling giddy, Enoshima kneels down and held his wrists before taking his erection inside her mouth and suckled it, her lips moving back and forth whilst her tongue caresses the HEAD, feeling his organ throbbing harder and harder, causing Yuta to sway his hips as the arousing sensations got stronger, and he is steadily getting bewildered in a SENSUAL way and he moaned a bit loud due to the sensual feeling getting stronger.

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

Feeling confident, Enoshima moved her mouth away a bit before taking the HEAD of his penis inside her lips before suckling it like sipping a drink on a straw, causing the younger boy's penis to throb harder and harder, further arousing Yuta as he is struggling, as his wrists were held by Enoshima and he could only move his hips as it sways back and forth, where Enoshima moved her head and lips to meet Yuta's pelvic thrusting.

This further arouses the 13-year old boy as he moaned a bit louder as the pleasurable feeling increases, driving him to a pleasurable rapture as his penis throbbed harder and harder as her tongue caresses the HEAD while her lips rubbed the base of his shaft.

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

"Aaaaahhhh~h…"

"…"

To Be Continued…

Hope you liked this chapter, as Naegi and Kirigiri's group have gotten aboard the ship and sees if it can sail or not after being smothered by the giant centipede…yet they faced a situation after the sailors said that the engines got damaged and would need several hours to fully repair it…which Takaki is unwilling to take and opted for an alternative…

Enoshima and Yuta resurfaces, and while it at the seas after refueling, the two teens got HEATED and made another impromptu MAKE-OUT session…

Preview:

The next chapter continues the countdown towards the conclusion as the survivors and the sailors surveyed the ship to see if the spare speedboats are functional and can sail…until ANOTHER GIANT SITUATION arises…

While at the same time Enoshima and Yuta continue their impromptu MAKE-OUT SESSION, though it remains to be seen whether the two would get into another INTERCOURSE provided that there won't be any GIANT FLYING INSECTS that would interrupt the two teens...

See you next month…

Reviews are welcomed, but needed…